Skip to main content

Full text of "The builder and the plan;"

See other formats


6*      o-*** 


^    • 


o  "   • 


+*o«      •■ 


i--  "W      V 


«5°< 


4  •' 


^    ^ 


**o« 


L>         -  «  •  o 


.•'  .o* 


^'^^T*'.^ 


^     '  •  • •      *V 


V     V* 


^*     «T       *+    ^Rp**      **       *      •• 


^••\o°       ** 'Trs^v^1 


>     •  •••*      ^  aT    ••VL'*    *> 


9s  ,  &  **   •: 


:.  °    J.H*  Vi 


J& 


THE    BUILDER   AND 
THE   PLAN 

A  TEXT-BOOK   OF   THE 
SCIENCE    OF   BEING 


BY 


V 

URSULA    N.    GESTEFELD 

AUTHOR   OF   "HOW  WE   MASTER  OUR   FATE,"   "THE   BREATH  OF 
LIFE,"    "REINCARNATION  OR   IMMORTALITY?"   ETC. 


V 


>      >      j       >     > 


,   '     ■  • 


i     i    > 


PELHAM,  N.  Y. 

THE  GESTEFELD   PUBLISHING  CO. 

1901 


THE   LIBRARY  OF 

CONGRESS, 
Two  Cow es  Received 

APR.  17    1901 

Copyright  ewTry 

CLASSAyxXc.  N«. 

COPY   B. 


,\ 


k 


^  $ 


\o 


COPTKIGHT,  1901,   BY 

URSULA  N.  GESTEFELD 


All  rights  reserved 


•  • 

•  •• 

•  •    • 

•  •  •  • 

...  .•• 

•  •  •  • 

•  •  •  .  < 

•  • 
•  < 

t  •  • 

•    •  • 

•    •         • 

•  •  •••  i 

•  •  • 

•  •  < 

:  ••• :  •: 

•     • .  •  j 

•  • 

••• 

• 

•  •• 

•     • 

■    •  • 

•  •  •  • .  • . 

•  • 

• 

•  • 

• ... . 

•  •••  .  . 

••• 

•.• 

•••" 

"Science  of  Being — Knowledge  of  Being, 
verified  by  correct  thinking,  reduced 
to  law,   and  embodied  in  system." 


(Co 
MY   PUPILS, 

WHO  HAVE  LEARNED  THE  WAY  OF  SELF-MASTERY  AND 
ARE  ENDEAVORING  TO  WALK  THEREIN  ;  WHO  PROVE  THEIR 
LOYALTY  TO  BOTH  TEACHER  AND  TEACHING  BY  EFFORTS  TO 
LIVE  IN  CONFORMITY  TO  THE  STANDARD  HEREIN  SET  FORTH  J 
WHO  GRANT  TO  ALL  THE  RIGHT  TO  INDIVIDUAL  FREEDOM 
AND  REFRAIN  FROM  DENUNCIATION  OF  THOSE  WHO  DO  NOT 
AGREE  WITH  THEM  ;  WHO  SEE  THE  DIVINE  IMAGE  IN  EVERY 
MAN  AND  BUILD  NO  WALL  OF  DIVISION,  BUT  CULTIVATE  A 
SPIRIT,  CHARITY,  AND  HELPFULNESS  FOR  ALL,  WITH  A  LOVE 
THAT    FINDS    ITS   BEST   EXPRESSION    IN    UNFAILING   SERVICE. 

MAT  WE  "ALL  COME  IN  THE  UNITY  OF  THE  FAITH  AND  OF  THE 
KNOWLEDGE    OF    THE    SON    OF    GOD,    UNTO    A    PERFECT     MAN." 


PREFACE. 

In  presenting  the  system  of  thought  named  "  The  Science 
of  Being  "  I  ask  that  it  be  considered  an  argument  only,  by 
those  to  whom  it  is  not  a  revelation.  To  be  sound  as  an  argu- 
ment it  must  be  a  logically  consistent  whole.  To  have  prac- 
tical value  it  must  afford  room  for  known  facts.  As  an 
argument  the  vulnerability  of  its  conclusions  to  criticism  must 
depend  upon  true  logical  relation,  or  lack  of  it,  to  the  premise 
from  which  they  are  drawn.  The  results  of  its  use  as  a  guide 
to  daily  living  can  be  known  only  by  the  recipient,  will  be 
valued  according  to  the  measure  of  benefit  received. 

Used  as  a  working  hypothesis  by  one  who  seeks  knowledge, 
it  may  lead  to  more  satisfying  views  of  life  and  its  meanings, 
or  it  may  not.  Decision  rests  with  the  seeker,  with  the  student 
rather  than  the  reader. 

Let  those  who  cavil  or  protest  do  what  is  pointed  out  as  to 
be  done,  and  then  say  whether  or  no  the  declared  results  are 
possible.  It  is  easy  to  criticise,  to  deny,  to  look  for  vulnerable 
places;  it  is  not  so  easy  to  follow  directions  implicitly  before 
rendering  judgment,  but  it  is  the  only  fair  method  of  pro- 
cedure, more  than  that,  it  is  the  only  method  of  more  than 
intellectual  proof. 

It  were  idle  to  expect  or  desire  that  this  teaching  will  cause, 
in  any  case,  immediate  abandonment  of  denominational  doc- 
trines, but  proof  abounds  that  it  will  accelerate  inevitable 
growth  beyond  their  limitations.  All  real  reform  is  the  re- 
sult of  growth,  not  belief.  Growth  is  the  attainment  of  an 
ideal.     Change  in  an  ideal  is  the  result  of  experience.  Though 

experience  is  the  destroying  angel  in  human  life  it  is  also  the 

7 


8  PREFACE. 

angel  of  revelation.  In  both  cases  the  angel's  office  is  minis- 
tration. 

If  this  book  stimulates  willing  readers  to  become  seekers, 
inspires  them  with  confidence  that  they  may  know  "  the  mys- 
teries of  the  kingdom,"  places  before  their  willing  vision  the 
ideal  of  God  and  Man  that  draws  them  steadily  from  material- 
ity to  spirituality,  impels  them  to  do  their  own  part  toward  the 
coming  of  the  kingdom  of  God,  it  will  fulfil  its  mission  though 
no  new  sect  with  an  array  of  costly  temples  challenge  the 
wonder  of  the  world. 

Only  a  small  portion  of  what  is  included  in  the  Science  of 
Being  is  given  here.  I  have  aimed  at  broad  outlines,  rather 
than  at  multiplicity  of  detail,  wearying  and  confusing  till  the 
order  and  intent  of  the  outlines  are  grasped.  As  a  building 
is  according  to  plan  and  the  plan  is  evidenced  in  the  foundation, 
the  succeeding  stories,  vary  from  each  other  as  they  may,  must 
conform  to  the  plan  and  rest  secure  on  the  foundation. 

So  far  as  my  present  perception  extends,  the  vital  questions 
affecting  human  existence  and  experience  have  their  answers 
in  this  foundation  and  plan.  To  the  workman  are  these 
answers  given,  and  the  measure  of  his  ability  to  see  and  hear 
them,  of  his  willingness  to  use  and  prove  them,  will  determine 
the  quality  of  his  work.  Building  and  builder  ascend  to- 
gether. If  the  plan  and  foundation  be  eternal,  the  building 
stands  for  always,  and  the  workman  is  inseparable  from  his 
work. 

The  old  question  still  unanswered  by  Theology,  for  which 
Science  unwittingly  seeks  an  answer — How  is  the  Son  of  God 
begotten  in  the  Son  of  Man? — is  answered  by  a  life  that  is 
this  begetting,  by  the  building  reared  on  this  foundation. 
Law,  not  miracle,  governs  from  beginning  to  end.  Greater 
than  any  man-made  miracle  imposed  as  law  upon  the  un- 
thinking, is  the  Infinite  Naturalness  that  transforms  Humanity 
into  Divinity. 


ANOTHER  FOREWORD. 

Some  of  the  fundamental  propositions  of  "  The  Science 
of  Being  "  are  not  original  with  myself.  I  first  read  of  them 
in  1884  in  the  book  "  Science  and  Health.''  The  following 
month  I  entered  one  of  Mrs.  Eddy's  classes  and  received  her 
personal  instruction.  I  make  glad  and  grateful  acknowledg- 
ment to  her  for  the  teaching  that  was  then  bread  to  my  hungry 
soul,  that  has  proved  itself  spiritual  food  for  many  hungry 
souls  since  that  time,  that  will  continue  to  feed  multitudes  in 
the  future. 

Whatever  the  mistakes  or  shortcomings  of  "  Christian 
Science  "  or  "  Christian  Scientists,"  or  even  of  Mrs.  Eddy 
herself,  this  teaching  has  wrought  a  mighty  work  in  the 
world  that  can  neither  be  ignored,  nor  sneered  nor  legislated 
out  of  existence.  It  came  as  supply  to  a  demand  created  by 
soul-famine,  a  demand  which  no  human  opposition  ever  has  or 
ever  will  destroy.  All  honor  to  "  Christian  Science  "  for  the 
good  it  has  done,  all  charity  for  the  mistakes  that  have  attended 
the  doing. 

While  a  member  of  the  class  instructed  by  Mrs.  Eddy,  not- 
withstanding the  benefit  received  and  the  gratitude  felt,  I 
saw  the  lack  in  her  teaching.  Though  "  a  light  shining  in 
the  darkness "  it  removed  but  a  measure  of  the  darkness. 
Earnest  and  honest  questioning  legitimate  to  the  declarations 
made  failed  to  elicit  answers  that  reconciled  contradictories. 

This  failure  to  present  a  science  while  using  that  term  for  the 

9 


10  ANOTHER  FOREWORD. 

teaching  compelled  further  seeking  on  the  part  of  one  who 
would  know  rather  than  believe.  For  seventeen  years  I  have 
prosecuted  the  search  for  what  was  lacking,  impelled  by  the 
sentiment  "  Truth  for  authority,  not  authority  for  truth/'  with 
results  that  have  made  me  doubly  thankful  it  was  my  privilege 
to  have  been  taught  by  Mrs.  Eddy  as  a  preparation  for  the 
exploration  of  a  previously  unknown  country. 

This  exploration  has  led  to  the  formulated  system  of 
thought  named  "  The  Science  of  Being  "  that  is  legitimate 
and  necessary  successor  to  "  Christian  Science  ";  for  the  fun- 
damental propositions  of  that  teaching  lead  directly  to  what 
is  herein  set  forth  and  the  conclusions  are  positively  essential 
to  the  integrity  of  the  propositions.  If  they  do  not  appear 
necessary  to  Christian  Scientists  it  must  be  because  they  fail 
to  see  either  logical  continuity,  or  the  need  for  it  in  order  to 
establish  a  science. 

The  sometimes  unsparing  criticism  that  Christian  Science 
and  its  text  book  have  met  has  been  due,  largely,  to  the  lack 
of  logic  and  submergence  of  cause  -and  effect.  This  hiatus 
between  fundamentals  and  ultimates  has  been  bridged  by  the 
chain  of  "  direct  revelation  "  from  God  to  the  author  of  the 
book  as  His  specially  chosen  instrument;  a  momentous  fact 
that  renders  so  small  a  thing  as  logical  coherence  unnecessary. 
But  when  the  fanatical  fervor  due  to  this  claim  begins  to 
abate,  and  the  still  unmet  needs  of  the  reasoning  soul  are  re- 
leased from  the  stupor  in  which  they  are  rigidly  kept  through 
desire  and  effort  to  be  faithful  to  both  revelation  and  revelator, 
the  feeling  of  need  for  such  coherence  will  become  strong 
enough  to  overcome  the  fear  that  now  prevents  most  Chris- 
tian Scientists  from  admitting  this  hiatus.  Then  they  will 
be  ready  for  the  normal  and  natural  bridge  that  belongs  to 
both  fundamentals  and  ultimates,  welcoming  it  in  place  of 
the  abnormal  and  unnatural  claim  that  is  directly  contrary 


ANOTHER  FOREWORD.  11 

to  the  basic  proposition  of  Christian  Science — God  is  Prin- 
ciple. 

This  being  the  admitted  basic  truth  of  Christian  Science, 
how  can  Principle  choose  ?  How  can  God  as  Principle  choose  ^ 
the  author  of  "  Science  and  Health  "  or  any  one  member  of 
the  human  race  above  all  others  as  the  one  and  only  medium 
of  revelation  of  truth  to  mankind?  Is  not  choice  on  the  part 
of  the  seeker,  rather?    He  who  seeks  may  find. 

I  found  Mrs.  Eddy's  basic  proposition  "  God  is  Principle  " 
to  be  logically  sound  and  capable  of  logical  proof.  Seeing  the 
necessity  of  working  out,  by  adherence  to  logic,  the  conclusions 
compelled  by  this  premise,  rather  than  believing  any  personal 
opinions  contrary  to  it,  even  though  these  opinions  were  in- 
corporated as  part  of  the  teaching,  I  followed  it  as  a  clue  to 
explanations  not  given  in  "  Christian  Science."  Finding  these 
conclusions  to  be  in  logical  agreement  with  the  basic  proposi- 
tion, and,  therefore,  satisfactory,  believing  then,  in  my  sim- 
plicity, that  many  who  accepted  "  Christian  Science  "  in  the 
main  would  be  glad  to  know  of  and  welcome  them,  I  tried  to 
impart  them  only  to  be  met  with  stern  rebuke  for  my  "  pre- 
sumption and  blasphemy." 

Eealizing  at  last,  though  with  a  shock,  that  such  effort 
could  not  be  understood,  that  if  my  utterances  as  a  teacher  did 
not  accord  with  the  views  of  "  Christian  Scientists,"  or  meet 
the  approval  of  Mrs.  Eddy,  even  though  they  were  in  full 
accord  with  the  principles  that  are  the  real  strength  of  "  Chris- 
tian Science,"  strict  justice  required  I  should  use  another 
name.  After  a  few  years  of  work  under  that  head,  during 
which  I  published  "  A  Statement  of  Christian  Science  "  call- 
ing it  "  An  Explanation  of  Science  and  Health,"  I  dropped  the 
term  and  substituted  instead  "  The  Science  of  Being."  With 
this  designation  for  my  work  I  have  been  teaching  for  many 
years  with  both  tongue  and  pen  the  views  herein  set  forth.    As 


12  ANOTHER  FOREWORD. 

a  public  work  I  have  presented  them  to  thousands;  as  a  more 
responsible  private  work  I  have  instructed  but  few  who  can 
justly  claim  to  speak  of  my  teaching  with  authority. 

This  work  of  seeking  and  teaching  has  been  carried  on 
under  the  greatest  possible  difficulties  imposed  by  fanatical, 
therefore  ignorant,  efforts  to  destroy  and  prevent  it.  If  I 
refer  to  these  now  it  is  because  of  a  desire  to  enlighten,  not  to 
condemn  any  one.  The  true  seeker  for  wisdom,  the  faithful 
helper  of  his  fellow-men,  must  give  himself  to  his  work  and 
prosecute  it  for  the  work's  sake,  regardless  of  either  approba- 
tion or  condemnation.  Only  by  the  earnestness  due  to  his 
deep  conviction  and  abiding  faith  that  truth  must  triumph  at 
last  no  matter  what  the  immediate  obstacles  in  the  way,  can 
he  calmly  continue  his  efforts  in  the  face  of  all  threatenings  and 
denunciation,  feeling  not  resentment  and  desire  for  retalia- 
tion, but  "  Father,  forgive  them  for  they  know  not  what  they 
do." 

The  efforts,  open  and  concealed,  made  by  leading  Christian 
Scientists  to  nullify  teachings,  to  brea'k  down  and  destroy  teach- 
ers of  which  and  of  whom  they  do  not  approve,  is  due,  mainly, 
to  their  hoRest  belief  that  all  such  teaching  is  error  which  it 
is  their  bounden  duty  to  destroy  if  possible.  This  effort  is 
also  the  accompaniment  of  the  belief  that  Mrs.  Eddy  is  the 
Christ,  is  a  higher  manifestation  of  God  than  was  Jesus  of 
Nazareth. 

To  honestly  believe  this  is  to  pursue  relentlessly,  as  a  di- 
vinely imposed  necessity,  anything  and  any  one  that  contra- 
dicts it.  As  in  past  ages  so  to-day  ignorance  is  the  persecutor 
and  enlightenment  the  savior,  while  mistaken  self-interest 
prompts  the  answer  to  the  question  "  Whom  will  ye  that  I 
release  unto  you  "?  And  it  is  too  often  the  robber  that  is  set 
free  while  the  savior  is  held  in  bonds. 

History  repeats  itself.     The  burning  of  books  required  of 


/ 


ANOTHER  FOREWORD.  13 

those  who  shall  be  admitted  into  fellowship  with  Christian 
Scientists,  because  there  is  and  can  be  but  one  that  teaches 
truth,  is  but  repetition  in  the  present  day  of  the  acts  of  past 
ages  and  is  prompted  by  the  same  spirit.  It  is  an  effort  to 
destroy  error,  to  save  the  people  from  being  inoculated  by 
it,  but  the  past  has  proved  that  the  light  of  the  conflagration 
has  revealed  truth  instead,  and  been  the  means  of  spreading  it 
throughout  the  world. 

The  Christian  Science  body  is  one  of  the  most  powerful 
batteries  in  the  world  to-day,  with,  consequently,  a  mighty 
influence  for  good  so  far  as  its  teachings  are  sound  and  true, 
but  also  with,  unfortunately,  a  corresponding  influence  for 
blinding  and  holding  in  bonds  those  who  do  not  think  far 
enough  to  discriminate  between  principles  and  opinions. 
Wisely  directed,  this  influence  tends  to  uplift  and  save;  mis- 
directed it  enslaves.  It  enslaves  those,  who  from  present 
incapacity,  or  from  motives  of  policy  and  expediency,  can  not, 
or  will  not  think  for  themselves ;  it  opens  a  door  to  the  glories 
of  the  infinite  for  those  who  can  stand  as  individuals  claiming 
and  using  their  God-given  birthright. 

Nothing  is  so  subtle  as  self-deception.  The  more  one 
really  knows  the  less  his  inclination  and  effort  to  destroy  any- 
thing, for  he  sees  that  error  in  inevitably  self-destroyed,  car- 
ries in  it  the  seeds  of  its  own  death,  and  he  had  best  devote  all 
his  thought  and  work  to  the  upbuilding  that  is  sure  to  stand  if 
it  rests  upon  a  rock  foundation. 

To  all  such  workers  I  would  say,  "  Keep  a  stout  heart 
though  you  stand  alone,  for  the  force  of  the  Infinite  is  with 
you  to  sustain  you.  Be  content  with  doing  what  you  can,  do 
it  faithfully,  earnestly,  persistently,  leave  the  results  to  the 
Most  High,  they  are  not  your  concern.  Do  not  pattern  your 
life  and  effort  on  what  is  demanded  of  you  by  men,  but  on 
what  your  discernment  compels.     Be  true  to  the  truth  un- 


14  ANOTHER  FOREWORD. 

veiled  to  you  though  all  men  call  you  a  liar  and  blasphemer. 
So  shall  you  follow  the  Great  Example  and,  though  it  be  long 
years  after  you  have  joined  the  unseen,  your  message  shall  win 
the  world." 

The  right  to  a  teaching,  the  claim  that  may  be  made,  seems 
for  many  a  vexed  question  that  may  be  best  answered,  perhaps, 
by  illustration.  'No  one  can  claim  proprietary  right  to  truth.N 
It  is  a  common  inheritance  for  all  men,  but  a  means  by  which 
they  are  brought  face  to  face  with  it  and  helped  to  take  pos- 
session of  it  may  originate  with  one  man.  When  a  company 
of  people  go  to  a  new  country  to  populate  it  their  needs  de- 
mand water.  It  is  a  common  need  to  be  met  by  a  common 
supply.  The  water  is  there,  was  there  before  their  arrival, 
but  it  is  deep  under  ground. 

How  are  the  need  and  the  supply  to  be  brought  together? 
Some  one  of  the  number  digs  a  well,  a  way  to  the  water  is 
found,  the  water  fills  the  well,  the  needs  of  the  people  are 
met.  The  water  is  for  all  alike,  the  well  as  a  means  for  ob- 
taining water  is  for  all  alike,  but  as  the  work  of  the  workman 
it  is  his  alone.  All  may  drink  from  the  well,  but  all  did  not 
dig  the  well. 

The  well  and  the  water  are  found  together  by  those  who 
have  need.  Seeing  only  that  this  is  the  common  need,  the 
supply  the  common  supply,  they  may  overlook  what  stood 
between  the  need  and  the  supply.  The  digger  of  the  well 
worked  hard  and  long  before  the  water  filled  it,  and  it  is  possi- 
ble his  efforts  may  have  been  spurred  by  his  knowledge  of  the 
needs  of  others.  How  could  he  fail  to  know  their  need  by  his 
own?  The  enlightened  worker  will  never  claim  the  water  of 
truth  as  his  own.  Truth  is  never  created  by  man,  never 
bought  or  sold.     It  is  uncovered  by  understanding. 

In  his  thankfulness  that  he  has  been  able  to  minister  to 


ANOTHER  FOREWORD.  15 

the  needs  of  others  the  workman  may  not  even  claim  the  well, 
may  yield  his  own  work  as  freely  as  the  waiting  water  is 
yielded.  Those  who  drink  from  the  well  may  never  ask  for 
the  workman,  may  not  even  recognize  that  a  work  has  been 
done  for  them  without  which  they  could  not  at  that  time  have 
had  water.    In  his  joy  at  giving,  this,  too,  will  not  matter. 

If  some  there  be  who,  besides  drinking  the  water,  claim 
also  the  well  as  their  own  work,  he  may  not  contend  with  them 
because  he  knows  that  soon  or  late  they,  not  he,  must  experi- 
ence the  consequence  of  their  own  injustice.  They  have  not 
yet  drank  of  the  deep  water,  they  are  intoxicated  with  the  joy 
of  a  supply  for  the  common  thirst,  the  privilege  of  handing 
it  from  the  well.  They  forget  the  slow  laying  of  one  stone 
on  another,  the  days  and  nights  of  toil  and  sweat,  the  bent 
back  and  bleeding  hands,  the  loneliness  and  pain  in  which  the 
way  has  been  opened  for  them;  but  the  Eternal  never  forgets 
and  the  regenerated  human  forgives. 

Ursula  !N~.  Gestefeld. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  PAGE 

I.    The  Builder  and  the  Plan 21 

II.  The  Steadfastness  of  Nature      ....  23 

III.  The  Nature  of  Principle 25 

IV.  Creator  and  Creation 28 

V.  Factors  in  the  Eternal  Order    .        .  30 

VI.    Illustration 32 

VII.  The  Onlooker  and  the  Possible  Discoverer    .  34 

VIII.  Genus  and  Species    ...*....  39 

IX.  Creation  is  Logical  Necessity     ....  40 

X.    Expression 44 

XI.  Active  and  Passive  Aspects  of  First  Cause      .  49 

XII.  Further  Consequence  of  Primal  Motion  .        .  52 

XIII.  Consequence  of  Derived  Motion  ....  55 

XIV.  The  Nature  of  the  Compound  Factor        .        .  59 
XV.    Variety  in  Unity 63 

XVI.    Distinct  but  not  Separate 66 

XVII.     The  Forming  Power 70 

XVIII.    Recapitulation 75 

17 


18  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  PAGE 

XIX.    The  Onlooker  in  Nature 84 

XX.    Existence 92 

XXI.  The  Composition  of  a  Man      ....      96 

XXII.    Body 98 

XXIII.  Environment 103 

XXIV.  The  Influence  of  Environment      .       .        .106 
XXV.  Susceptibility  to  Impression    .       .       .       .110 

XXVI.  The  Composite  Nature  of  Derived  Being  .     113 

\  XXVII.    Mortal  Sense 119 

XXVIII.  Mortality  and  Immortality     .        .        .        .123 

XXIX.  The  Initial  Impulse  and  its  Persistence     .    127 

XXX.  The  End  from  the  Beginning.        .        .        .129 

XXXI.  Individuality  and  Personality       .        .        .132 

XXXII.    Fundamental  Rules 136 

XXXIII.  The  Major  and  Minor  Purpose       .        .        .139 

XXXIV.  Natural  Tendency     .        .      . .        .        .        .143 

XXXV.     Original  Sin 146 

XXXVI.    The  Self-idea 149 

XXXVII.     To  Create  and  to  Form 153 

XXXVIII.  The  Immaculate  Conception    .        .        .        .158 

XXXIX.    The  Origin  of  Evil 163 

XL.     Choice 169 

XLI.    The  Personal  Order 173 

XL1I.  The  Soul  Stages  or  States  of  Existence     .     177 


CONTENTS. 


19 


CHAPTEB  PAGE 

XLIIL  Duration  of  the  Human  Person       .       .       .181 

XLIV.  The  Relation  of  Person  to  Embodiment       .  185 

XLV.  Integration  and  Disintegration       .       .       .189 

XLVI.  Indestructibility  of  Matter      ....  193 

XL VII.  Sin,  Sickness  and  Death 197 

XLVIII.  Therapeutics 203 

XLIX.  Curing  and  Healing 208 

L.  Use  of  Auto-Suggestion  for  Healing      .        .  212 

LI.  The  Limitations  of  Hypnotic  Suggestion        .  219 

LII.  Experience 229 

LIII.  The  Common  Mental  Atmosphere      .        .        .  232 

LIV.  Heredity 239 

LV.  Locality 242 

LVI.  .The  Lost  Word 244 

t LVII.  The  Responsibility  of  a  Healer       .        .        .  246 

LVIII.  The  Use  of  Material  Remedies       .       .        .  252 

LIX.  Freedom  and  License 259 

LX.  What  Demonstration  Includes  J .....       .  261 

LXI.  Science  and  Religion 263 

LXII.  From  Dust  to  Divinity 267 

LXIII.  The  Relation  of  the  Bible  to  the  Science 

of  Being 270 

LXIV.  The  Difference  between  Christian  Science 

and  the  Science  of  Being        ....  273 


CHAPTER  I. 

The  Buildek  and  the  Plan. 

All  accomplishment  is  preceded  by  a  plan.  An  enduring 
work,  one  that  can  withstand  the  shocks  of  time,  depends 
upon  completeness  of  plan,  its  adaptation  to  needs,  and  strict 
conformity  to  plan  in  all  efforts  to  bring  it  to  actualization. 
The  importance  of  the  plan  can  not  be  overestimated,  con- 
formity in  effort  should  not  be  underestimated. 

If  this  is  true  in  human  affairs  should  it  not  be  true  in 
the  Original  Affairs  that  antedate  time  and  human  effort? 
And  if  true  of  Original  Affairs,  faithful  conformity  to  the 
Plan  is  the  only  way  by  which  the  Plan  can  be  actualized. 

This  compels  a  Science  of  Being  and  Existence,  the  ab- 
stract truth  that  is  without  human  origin,  which,  when  found, 
permits  a  human  formulation  that  presents  the  abstract  truth 
to  those  who  can  receive  it. 

On  coming  into  existence  we  are  confronted  by  a  world  in 
which  is  found  order  and  relatedness.  What  is  the  nature 
and  origin  of  this  world,  and  what  am  I,  the  Onlooker? 

This  is  the  question  of  past,  present  and  future  days,  the 
riddle  to  be  solved  by  whatever  is  capable  of  reaching  such 
solution.  The  human  being  is  the  questioner.  Is  he  also 
the  reader  of  the  riddle? 

As  the  questioner  he  is  the  seeker  who  gains  knowledge 

along  two  lines — Science  and  Religion.     As  the  seeker  he  is 

also  the  verifier  of  the  knowledge  gained  on  either  or  both 

21 


22  THE  BUILDER  AND   THE  PLAN. 

lines.  This  knowledge  is  verified  as  experience.  The  experi- 
ence that  unites  the  knowledge  gained  from  Science  with  the 
knowledge  gained  from  Religion,  verifying  both  as  two  faces 
of  one  Truth,  enables  the  seeker  to  say  "  I  have  found.  For 
me,  the  questions  are  answered,  the  riddle  solved." 

He  who  feels  that  he  has  found  becomes  the  helper  of 
those  who  are  still  seeking,  the  mediator  between  the  un- 
known and  the  known,  the  revelator,  for  those  who  are  grop- 
ing without  finding,  who  must  point  to  the  Plan  underlying 
Nature  and  awaiting  discovery.  The  Plan  discerned,  build- 
ing according  to  it  follows.  If  the  revelator  be  building  for 
himself,  his  example  and  work  become  the  accompanying 
verification  of  his  words,  and  the  helpful  stimulus  for  others 
in  their  attempts  at  conformity  to  Plan. 

We  are  told  that  Jesus  of  Nazareth  was  the  son  of  a 
carpenter.  A  carpenter  is  a  builder,  and  his  work  of  building 
must  be  according  to  prior  plan.  The  Son  of  the  carpenter 
was  the  builder  of  the  divine  character,  hence  the  helper, 
mediator,  revelator,  and  example  for  others;  a  needed  stimulus 
in  their  efforts  to  conform  to  the  Original  Design,  unfolded 
to  their  vision  by  both  his  precept  and  his  example.  That 
Original  Design  is,  and  must  be,  to-day  what  it  was  in  the 
days  of  the  Nazarene,  changeless  throughout  all  future  days. 

Every  child  born  into  the  world  is  the  Onlooker  that  is  the 
possible  discoverer  of  the  Plan,  the  Original  Design  ante- 
dating all  he  sees.  He  is  to  be  a  builder,  carrying  out  that 
Design  in  Ms  own  person.  He  is  to  build  character  till  the 
Original  Design  is  incarnated  in  him  as  the  Living  Plan. 
This  destiny  awaits  each  new  member  of  the  human  race. 
It  follows,  then,  that  discovery  of  the  Original  Design  is  the 
first  step  toward  the  fulfilment  of  that  destiny. 


CHAPTER  n. 

The  Steadfastness  of  Nature. 

"We  say  that  Nature  is  steadfast.  Her  processes  can  be 
anticipated  because  she  is  steadfast.  Sunset  is  followed  by 
sunrise,  summer  succeeds  spring  and  is  followed  by  autumn 
and  winter.  This  steadfast  order  can  be  counted  upon,  and 
the  harvest  confidently  expected  after  seed-sowing. 

There  can  be  no  Science  of  Being  and  Existence  except 
there  be  a  compelling  Principle.  The  steadfastness  of  Nature 
must  be  due  to  a  compelling  Principle.  No  one,  past  or  pres- 
ent, makes  an  apple-tree  grow  from  apple-seed  though  such  , 
growth  can  be  confidently  relied  upon.  This  reliance  would 
be  misplaced  did  any  one  possessing  the  power  of  choice  cause 
a  seed  to  produce  after  its  own  kind;  for  then  it  could  be 
made  to  produce  after  another  kind. 

Because  principle  and  not  choice  determines  result,  the 
result  can  be  anticipated,  known  before  its  arrival.  For  one 
who  can  choose  there  is  more  than  one  way  in  which  to  act. 
For  principle  there  is  only  one  way.  How  principle  will  act, 
therefore,  can  be  accurately  determined.  How  the  possessor 
of  the  power  of  choice  will  act  is  always  open  to  conjecture, 
and  certainty  is  impossible. 

It  is  the  difference  between  the  personal  and  the  imper- 
sonal. Nature  is  impersonal,  her  governing  Principle  is  im- 
personal, and  the  personal  delver  into  her  mysteries  must  find 
the  impersonal  if  he  would  be  successful.     The  variety  in 

Nature  must  be  the  relativity  of  parts  in  a  continuous  whole. 

23 


24  THE  STEADFASTNESS  OF  NATURE. 

Where  there  is  relativity  there  is  order;  where  there  is  order 
there  is  design;  where  there  is  design  there  is  that  which 
compels  it.  To  follow  the  order  and  understand  the  design 
it  is  necessary  to  trace  it  from  the  basis  of  governing  prin- 
ciple, working  deductively.  The  proposition,  then,  upon 
which  the  formulation  in  statement  of  the  Science  of  Being 
and  Existence  is  based,  is — The  origin  of  creation  is  without 
power  of  choice;   hence  is  impersonal. 


CHAPTER  III. 
The  Nature  of  Principle. 

Principle.  —  Beginning ;  commencement.  Cause  in  the  widest 
sense ;  that  by  which  anything  is  in  any  way  ultimately  regulated  or 
determined. — (Dictionary. ) 

It  is  said  that  God  is  the  author  of  Creation,  hence  the^ 
question  "  What  is  God  "  becomes  of  first  interest.     For  the 
stability  of  Creation,  the  Creator  must  be  without  power  of 
choice  as  to  what  it  shall  be,  must  be  stable  in  nature  and 
action,  while  of  infinite  resource. 

If  God  is  one  who  chooses  to  create,  then  before  that  in- 
tention was  formed  there  could  have  been  no""Creation. 
Moreover,  the  Creation  resulting  from  such  intention  would 
be  entirely  dependent  upon  the  next  intention  of  the  Creator 
for  its  continuance,  for  it  could  be  perpetuated  or  annihilated 
according  to  choice.  / 

Such  a  Creation  could  not  be  stable,  governed  by  law, 
presenting  a  steadfast  continuity.  There  would  be  no  law, 
only  the  wish  of  the  Creator.  This  wish,  intention,  choice, 
would  be  either  the  sustenance  or  destruction  of  Creation, 
and  therefore  Creation  would  be  capable  of  change. 

Again,  if  the  Creator  produced  Creation  from  choice,  this 

human  nature  of  the  Creator  would  compel  a  substance  other 

than  that  Creator,  out  of  which  to  make  the  Creation.    But 

if  the  Creator  be  Principle,  out  of  Principle  itself  must  come 

its  consequence;  must,  because  Principle  does  not  possess  and 

exercise  the  human  power  of  choice. 

25 


v 


26  THE  NATURE  OF  PRINCIPLE. 

Principle  is  that  which  stands  forever  beyond  the  limita- 
tions of  desire  or  intention.  Its  product  is  that  which  is  com- 
pelled by  the  nature  of  Principle.  Its  product  would  be, 
therefore,  the  creation  of  which  it  was  the  creator,  and  this 
product  would  be  steadfast  and  changeless  because  the  nature 
of  Principle,  not  any  desire,  wish,  or  intention,  compelled. 


REMARKS. 

Try  to  put  from  you  for  the  moment,  so  that  you  may 
be  able  to  reason  clearly,  your  inherited  view  of  God.  Do 
not,  first,  make  effort  to  reconcile  this  inherited  view  with 
the  statement  "  God  is  Principle."  In  order  to  understand 
what  this  premise  involves  and  compels,  it  is  necessary  to 
concentrate  the  attention  upon  it.  Do  not  divide  the  atten- 
tion with  previous  opinions  in  the  effort  to  make  the  premise 
confirm  your  opinion. 

Truth,  rather  than  such  confirmation,  should  be  the  de- 
sire. Give  yourself  wholly  to  the  consideration  of  what  this 
statement  means  and  compels.  As  the  order  unfolds  to  you 
a  reconciliation  may  be  found  that  is  not  seen  at  first.  Shut 
out  all  traditional  teaching  for  the  moment  and  endeavor  to 
answer  these  questions  from  the  basis  of  logic. 

The  only  standard  of  comparison  for  you,  if  you  as  a  stu- 
dent seek  to  understand  the  statements  of  the  Science  of 
Being,  is  the  premise  from  which  they  are  deduced  as  con- 
clusions. Observe  carefully  and  see  if  they  are  in  logical 
agreement  with  the  premise,  following  carefully  step  by  step 
as  they  are  reached  one  after  another,  taking  care  not  to  jump 
forward  in  your  own  thought  beyond  the  stage  of  the  argu- 
ment that  is  for  immediate  consideration. 

Discipline  your  attention  and  mental  activity,  postponing 
final  judgment  till  the  argument  is  concluded. 


THE  NATURE  OF  PRINCIPLE.  27 

QUESTIONS. 

Has  Principle  length,  breadth  and  thickness? 

Can  we  define  Principle  in  terms  of  matter? 

Does  Principle  occupy  space? 

Has  Principle  an  origin  in  time? 

Does  Principle  hear  or  speak  as  we  hear  and  speak? 

Can  Principle  plan  from  intention  to  plan? 

Can  any  one  create  Principle? 

Can  any  one  or  any  thing  be  pre-existent  to  Principle? 

Can  Principle  be  seen  as  an  object  in  space? 

If  not,  how  is  it  seen? 

Can  Principle  change  its  own  nature? 

Can  Principle  act  contrary  to  its  nature? 

Can  Principle  choose  to  act  or  to  refrain  from  action? 

Can  Principle  punish  because  of  intent  to  punish? 

Can  Principle  love  because  of  intent  to  love? 

Can  time  change  Principle? 


CHAPTEE  IV. 
Creatok  and  Cbeation. 

Fundamental. — Pertaining  to  the  foundation ;  serving  as  a  founda- 
tion or  basis,  essential ;  original ;  elementary. — (Dictionary.) 

M  The  law  of  nature  is  the  only  law  of  laws  truly  and  properly  to 
all  mankind  fundamental." — Milton,  Free  Commonwealth. 

Because  the  Creator,  or  the  source  of  Creation,  is  Prin- 
ciple, and  not  a  being  exercising  the  power  of  choice,  the 
pronoun  "  He "  applied  to  the  Creator  is  not  adequately 
descriptive  of  the  nature  of  the  Creator.  "  He  "  can  choose 
between  two  courses  of  action,  Principle  can  not  choose. 

Creation  is  the  orderly  sequence  from  the  Creator  which 
is  its  governing  Principle  that  is  compelled  by  what  the  Prin- 
ciple is,  in  itself  and  in  its  operation. 

This  order  or  design  must  be  fundamental,  and  therefore 
eternal  because  no  choice  can  change  it. 

Creation  is  natural,  and  in  Nature  there  is  eternal  design. 
Creation,  as  this  sequential  order,  is  finished  and  complete. 
If  there  be  in  Creation  an  onlooker,  this  onlooker  must  be 
the  discoverer  of  that  which  is  eternally  natural;  and  the 
discovery  must  be  according  to  the  ability  to  find  and  follow 
the  fundamental  order.  Whatever  the  theories  of  Being  and 
Creation,  there  must  be  the  Science  of  Being  this  order 
compels. 

28 


CREATOR  AND  CREATION.  29 

REMARKS. 

Try  to  see  what  is  imperative,  the  must  that  compels. 
Where  there  is  choice  there  is  no  "  must."  There  is  a  "  may 
be,"  a  "  perhaps  "  instead.  There  can  be  stability  only  with 
the  imperative. 

Do  not  fear  that  if  you  forsake  your  old  view  of  Creator 
and  Creation  you  will  get  into  a  wilderness  which  has  no 
outlet,  where  you  will  be  lost.  You  are  only  laying  it  aside 
for  a  time  in  order  to  consider  another  proposition.  You  can 
always  go  back  to  it  if  you  find  nothing  better. 

Look  for  what  is  compelled  rather  than  for  what  is  optional 
with  the  Creator,  and  do  not  make  the  mistake  of  thinking 
that  this  compelling  limits  God. 

QUESTIONS. 

If  the  Creator  is  Principle  does  the  personal  pronoun 
"  He  "  describe  the  nature  of  the  Creator? 

Is  there  other  beginning  for  Creation  than  the  Creator? 
Is  Creation  according  to  chance  or  law? 
If  according  to  law  what  is  the  lawgiver? 
Is  Creation  compelled  or  permitted? 
Is  Creation  eternal  or  temporal? 

Is  Creation  according  to  the  nature  of  the  Creator,  or 
contrary  to  it? 

Can  the  nature  of  Creation  be  changed  by  the  Creator? 
What  do  you  understand  by  "  fundamental "  ? 


CHAPTER  V. 

Factors  in  the  Eternal  Order. 

A  sequential  order  compels  factors  having  an  undeviating 
relation  to  each  other.  Nature's  factors  must  have  each  its 
own  place,  and  be  incapable  of  transposition  or  change. 

Each  fundamental  factor  must  be  a  supreme  genus,  under 
which  may  belong  its  variety  or  species,  over  which  can  be 
no  higher  genus  in  its  own  domain. 

These  factors,  each,  in  its  domain,  a  supreme  genus,  may 
be  considered,  first,  as  three  in  number,  viz.,  Expression,  Rep- 
resentation and  Manifestation. 

To  express — To  put  forth. 

To  represent — To  put  forth  anew,  or  a  second  time. 
To  manifest — To  make  plain,  clear,  visible,  obvious  to 
understanding. — (Dictionary.) 

Expression  is  what  is  first  put  forth.  Representation  is 
what  is  subsequently  put  forth.  Manifestation  is  the  visibility 
of  that  which  precedes  it.  To  be  full  and  complete,  Mani- 
festation must  include  the  visibility  of  Representation,  Ex- 
pression and  the  governing  Principle  that  puts  forth. 

The  enumeration  compelled  by  the  nature  of  causative 
Principle,  is,  first,  the  Expression  of  the  Principle,  then 
Re-presentation,  and  last  the  Manifestation  of  all. 

Creation,  considered  as  the  unity  of  these  fundamental 

factors,  is  a  trinity  in  unity,  eternal  and  unvarying,  each  factor 

30 


FACTORS  IN  THE  ETERNAL  ORDER.  31 

equally  eternal  and  unvarying  in  nature  and  order.  Creation 
must  be,  therefore,  stable,  its  governing  Principle  always  the 
same. 

KEMARKS. 

Study  carefully  the  meaning  of  the  terms  used  in  this 
chapter,  as  it  is  given  in  the  Dictionary.  This  meaning  will 
be  adhered  to  throughout  the  argument,  will  be  carried  along  as 
the  argument  develops,  and  you  will  see  more  and  more  its 
application  at  subsequent  stages. 

Never  confound  one  of  these  factors  with  another.  Never 
think  it  does  not  matter  if  you  use  either  of  the  three  terms 
indiscriminately.  Loose  thinking  leads  to  inaccurate  speech. 
With  inaccurate  speech  there  can  be  no  statement  of  a  science. 
Never  say  "  manifestation  "  when  you  mean  "  expression  " 
or  "  representation. "  Think  clearly,  grasping  the  meaning 
of  each  term,  and  seeing  the  difference,  yet  relatedness,  be- 
tween the  three  factors.  Insecurity  in  a  foundation  leads  to 
the  insecurity  of  what  is  built  upon  it. 

QUESTIONS. 

"What  do  you  understand  by  "  undeviating  "  ? 

What  do  you  understand  by  "  order  "  ? 

What  is  the  order  that  constitutes  Creation? 

Why  are  the  factors  enumerated  placed  in  such  order? 

Can  the  nature  of  one,  or  all,  of  them  be  changed? 

Can  their  relation  to  each  other  be  changed? 

What  compels  that  they  are  as  they  are? 

Why  is  this  order  eternal? 

Why  can  not  God  change  it? 


/v. 


CHAPTEE  VI. 

Illustkation. 

The  nature  of  the  unit  is  the  governing  principle  of  the 
Science  of  Numbers.  "Without  this  principle  there  would  be 
no  such  science;  with  it,  this  science  is  the  result  that  is  com- 
pelled, not  by  choice,  but  by  logical  necessity. 

The  nature  of  the  unit  cannot  change,  for  the  unit  can 
not  exercise  the  power  of  choice.  It  is  impersonal  in  nature 
and  is  therefore  always  to  be  depended  upon.  Hence  the 
Science  of  Numbers  is  exact  science,  positive  truth.  The  unit 
always  has  been,  and  always  will  be,  the  sum  of  its  parts.  No 
one  ever  made  it  so,  no  one  will  ever  unmake  it.  The  unit  is 
the  same  yesterday,  to-day,  and  forever. 

The  nature  of  the  unit  is  the  governing  principle  that 
holds  together  the  whole  Science  of  Numbers,  and  affords  the 
differing  fundamentals,  with  their  relativity  and  order,  that 
are  therein  contained.  This  order  is  constant  because  of  its 
changeless  governing  principle;  and  the  discovery  of  this 
principle  is  necessary  to  the  making  of  a  mathematician. 

In  connection  with  the  Science  of  Numbers  we  may  find 
Expression,  Representation  and  Manifestation.  Abstract 
Number  is  the  expression  of  the  unit ;  objective  Figure  is  the 
representation  of  the  expression — of  Number;  and  the  nature 
of  Number,  its  manifold  possibilities,  its  relation  to  its  gov- 
erning principle,  made  visible,  become  obvious,  is  the  mani- 
festation. 

The  Science  of  Numbers  is  a  parallel  to  the  Science  of 

32 


ILLUSTRATION.  33 

Being.  As  abstract  truth  it  is  dead,  so  far  as  practical  value 
is  concerned.  Only  a  discoverer  can  bring  it  to  light,  resur- 
recting it  from  the  dead.  By  means  of  discovery  and  appli- 
cation the  nature  and  possibilities  of  Number  have  a  practical 
value  not  before  existent. 

The  discoverer,  therefore,  stands  between  Representation 
and  Manifestation.  Without  a  recognizer  there  can  be  no 
recognition,  no  obviousness.  An  onlooker  is  a  logical  neces- 
sity.   To  the  onlooker  manifestation  is  made. 

The  beginner  in  the  study  of  mathematics  is  the  possible 
discoverer  of  all  pertaining  to  mathematics,  the  possible  master 
of  all  mathematical  problems.  Only  as  discoverer  of  that 
which  persistently,  therefore  eternally,  is,  can  he  become 
master  of  what  is  presented  to  him  by  that  order.  He  changes, 
can  change,  nothing  that  is  fundamental;  but  all  that  is 
fundamental  he  can  find  and  follow  into  and  through  -all 
possible  combinations. 

This  possibility  is  latent  in  him  as  the  beginner.  Its  de- 
velopment is  his  growth  from  beginner  to  expert  mathema- 
tician. This  growth  is  the  bringing  forth  of  what  is  inherent. 
All  change  is  to  him. 

The  unit  and  what  it  compels  is  unchanged  through  all. 
The  fundamental  order,  each  factor  in  that  order,  the  prin- 
ciple that  compels  and  governs  it,  are  the  same,  whether  he 
be  beginner  or  expert;  therefore,  given  inherent  capacity,  it 
is  possible  for  him  to  become  the  expert,  as  would  not  be  the 
case  were  that  order  capable  of  change;  were  its  factors  sus- 
ceptible of  alteration. 


CHAPTEK  VII. 
The  Onlooker  and  the  Possible  Discoverer. 

If  there  be  a  questioner  there  must  be  an  onlooker  for 
Creation  who  sees  something  that  stimulates  questioning. 

I  am,  I  see  what  I  call  the  world,  what  to  me  is  Nature. 
What  is  it  and  what  am  I? 

Here  is  the  onlooker,  the  questioner,  the  seeker,  the  be- 
ginner. All  is  resolved  into  "I"  and  the  "not-I";  the 
looker-on  and  that  which  is  seen. 

Following  the  parallelism  of  the  Science  of  Numbers,  this 
beginner  stands  before  Representation  awaiting  Manifesta- 
tion. He  looks  upon  Figure  and' awaits  the  manifestation  of 
Number  and  its  governing  Principle.) 

As  beginner  the  capacity  to  become  an  expert  is  latent 
in  him.  This  capacity  is  to  develop,  and  the  development 
will  constitute  his  growth.  This  growth  will  be  change  to 
him,  but  not  change  in  the  fundamental  order  and  its  factors 
that  constitutes  Creation. 

This  logical  necessity  that  is  the  truth  of  Creation  is  dead 
to  him,  but  his  own  development  is  to  resurrect  it  from  the 
dead,  bringing  it  to  light. 

What  Creation  is  in  itself,  because  of  its  governing  Prin- 
ciple, is  unknown  to  him  and  has  no  practical  value.  It  will 
have  practical  value  only  to  the  discoverer  who  finds  and 
applies  its  truth. 

The  beginner  precedes  the  discoverer.     As  the  human 

34 


THE  ONLOOKER  AND  THE  POSSIBLE  DISCOVERER.      35 

soul  he  stands  before  the  World  that  is  Representation  or 
Figure. 

Figure,  as  a  genus,  has  many  kinds,  many  figures  as 
species;  but  as  genus  Figure  is  always  Figure.  No  matter 
what  the  variety  of  species  it  never  becomes  any  thing  else. 
There  is  figure  2,  figure  3,  figure  4,  etc.;  these  figures  differ 
from  each  other  but  the  genus  is  fundamental  and  can  not 
change. 

The  human  soul  as  the  Onlooker  sees  the  World  and  the 
various  shapes — figures — it  contains,  mountains,  rocks,  rivers, 
trees,  plants  and  numberless  moving  creatures. 

The  natural  shapes,  those  whose  aggregate  makes  up  vis- 
ible Nature,  engage  the  attention  of  the  Onlooker.  What 
are  they?  is  the  question  that  naturally  arises.  "  Whatever 
they  are,  this  is  all  there  is,"  would  be  the  natural  reply,  for 
this  aggregate  is  all  that  is  visible  to  the  beginner. 

The  beginner  in  the  Science  of  Numbers  looks  upon  a 
blackboard  with  figures.  He  stands  before  this  Representa- 
tion awaiting  possible  Manifestation. 

He  is  to  find  that  which  is  represented  and  also  its  gov- 
erning principle,  but  to  Mm,  as  he  stands,  making  his  begin- 
ning, the  blackboard  and  its  numerous  shapes  is  all  there  is. 
He  is  told  of  Numbers,  but  he  does  not  yet  see  Number;  he 
sees  only  blackboard  and  figures.  What  he  would  call  the 
evidence  of  his  senses  contradicts  what  he  is  told.  He  is  on- 
looker without  being  discoverer.    Discovery  is  to  come.' 

Experience  follows  upon  the  evidence  of  his  senses  and  in 
time  he  discerns  what,  as  the  beginner,  he  did  not  see;  and 
because  Figure  was  the  veil  hiding  Number.  Looking  at 
Figure  and  discerning  Number  he  makes  the  discovery  that 
Figure  is  representative  of  Number;  and  that,  as  Representa- 
tion, it  is  proof  of  the  existence  of  Number;  for  if  there  be 
a  representative  there  must  be  something  to  be  represented. 


36     THE  ONLOOKER  AND  THE  POSSIBLE  DISCOVERER. 

Discovery  multiplies  and  lie  is  on  the  way  to  become  the 
expert  mathematician,  for  this  way  leads  in,  deeper  and 
deeper  into  that  fundamental  changeless  order  compelled  by 
governing  principle.  As  he  follows  it  leads  him  in,  away 
from  what  he  first  naturally  looked  upon.  It  leads  him  from 
mere  shapes  to  what  is  represented  by  those  shapes;  to  num- 
bers, their  values,  their  possible  combinations  and  applications. 
From  the  without  to  the  within  he  follows  on,  change  to  him 
all  the  way,  but  no  change  in  that  which  he  discovers. 

The  human  soul  stands  before  that  great  blackboard,  the 
World,  and  sees  the  various  figures  upon  it,  some  stationary, 
some  moving  about.  "  This  is  all  there  is  "  is  his  verdict,  for 
this  is  sense  evidence  and  true  to  him.  Representation  is  all 
he  sees,  for  it  constitutes  the  visible  World. 

He  has  experience,  and  through  experience  his  inherent 
capacity  to  discern  is  quickened.  It  is  this  capacity  that  makes 
of  the  onlooker,  the  discoverer.  When  he  discerns  that  Ex- 
pression of  Principle  is  as  Number,  and  he  sees  the  visible 
World  as  its  Representation,  or  as  the  Figure  containing  all 
figures,  he  is  on  the  way  to  become  an  expert  in  the  Science 
of  Being;  the  way  that  leads  in,  deeper  and  deeper  into  that 
fundamental  changeless  order  compelled  by  what  God  is. 


EEMARKS. 

Try  to  trace  the  parallel  between  the  Science  of  Numbers 
and  the  Science  of  Being.  Each  is  abstract  truth,  the  eternal. 
Neither  can  become  more  than  it  eternally  is,  both  can  be- 
come more  and  more  to  you.  Each  has  its  fixed  fundamentals, 
fixed  because  compelled  by  the  nature  of  their  governing 
principle.  To  discern,  understand  and  use  these  fundamentals 
is  the  necessity  for  you.     The  nature,   changelessness  and 


THE  ONLOOKER  AND  THE  POSSIBLE  DISCOVERER.      37 

power  of  the  impersonal  must  be  sought  and  followed  if  you 
would  gain  the  manifestation  that  gives  power  and  authority. 

Discriminate  clearly  between  the  seen  and  the  unseen,  the 
Eepresentation  and  the  Expression.  Never  confuse,  or  seek 
to  mingle  the  two.  Stand,  as  it  were,  with  your  back  to  the 
Expression  and,  naturally,  Representation  will  be  before  your 
face.  You  will  look  upon  it,  but  there  are  two  ways  to  see 
what  is  behind  you. 

You  may  turn  your  back  upon  Representation  and  then 
Expression  will  confront  you,  but  to  see  also  the  relation  of 
one  to  the  other  is  a  necessity.  To  turn  first  in  one  direction 
and  then  the  other  is  to  have  the  eye  upon  one  at  a  time, 
never  upon  both  at  the  same  time,  and  this  leads  to  perplexity 
and  confusion. 

But  if,  instead,  while  your  face  is  toward  Representation, 
the  natural  position,  you  become  able  to  see  through  your- 
self, you  will  always  have  both  factors  within  range  at  the 
same  time.  You  will  see  both  what  stands  in  front  of  you 
and  what  stands  behind  you.  Then  the  relation  of  one  to 
the  other  will  be  more  apparent,  and  the  principle  governing 
the  relation  more  readily  found. 

At  the  same  time  you  will  be  both  looker-on  and  discoverer, 
seeing  both  visible  and  invisible. 


QUESTIONS. 

What  is  the  difference  between  an  onlooker  and  a  dis- 
coverer? 

What  is  the  seen? 

What  is  to  be  discovered? 

Where  does  change  take  place? 

Why  are  fundamentals  changeless  or  unalterable? 


38     THE  ONLOOKER  AND   THE  POSSIBLE  DISCOVERER. 

Between  which  fundamentals  does  the  onlooker  belong? 

Are  looking  upon,  and  seeing  through,  identical? 

If  not,  which  is  first  in  order,  and  which  is  subsequent? 

Can  Principle  be  seen  as  a  shape  or  an  object? 

Is  the  natural  range  of  the  senses  limited  or  unlimited? 

Of  what  is  Kepresentation  the  proof? 

What  do  you  understand  by  "  the  great  blackboard  "  ? 

Is  it  a  help  or  a  hindrance  to  the  onlooker? 

What  is  the  onlooker  to  accomplish? 


CHAPTEE  VIII. 

Genus  and  Species. 


Genus. 

Expression  of  Principle. 
The  unit. 

Representation — Shape. 
The  unit. 

Manifestation. 
The  unit. 


Species. 

Differing  expressions  of  Principle. 
Fractions  of  the  unit. 

Differing  shapes. 
Fractions  of  the  unit. 

Differing  manifestations  or  degrees  of 

manifestation. 
Fractions  of  the  unit. 


In  passing  from  fundamental  factors  to  what  they  in- 
clude, we  pass  from  the  simple  to  the  complex.  Fractions  of 
the  unit  of  Expression  compel  variety  of  representative  fig- 
ures, and  variety  of  manifestation.  Hence  manifestation  to 
the  onlooker  must  be  varied,  gradual,  part  by  part  till  it  be- 
comes complete  as  One. 


39 


CHAPTER  IX. 
Creation  is  Logical  Necessity. 

Absolute. — Free  from  every  restriction,  unconditional ;  fixed,  deter- 
mined, irrevocable ;  not  comparative ;  opposed  to  relative ;  certain,  in- 
fallible ;  ultimate  ;  not  derived  from  anything  else. 

Relative. — Not  absolute  or  existing  by  itself;  considered  as  be- 
longing to  or  respecting  something  else ;  depending  on  or  incident 
to  relation.     (Dictionary.) 

Creation  is  compelled  by  what  God  is  as  Principle.  It  is 
not  permitted  to  be  by  a  power  that  could  destroy  as  well  as 
originate  it.  Back  of  any  and  all  relative  or  immediate  causes 
is  the  remote  Cause  of  these  causes,  itself  causeless  as  ever- 
operative  Principle. 

From  this  Principle  must  come  the  sequence  that  is  logi- 
cal necessity  and  this  sequence  will  constitute  the  Creation 
of  the  Creator. 

When  we  have  formed  our  highest  idea  of  God  this  con- 
ception will  fall  short  unless  we  have  ascended,  or  penetrated, 
to  the  impersonal;  for  back  of  every  thing  must  be  that  which 
is  no  thing,  the  impersonal  Principle  whose  nature  compels 
Expression,  Representation  and  Manifestation. 

In  order  to  give  a  definite  nature  to  each  of  these  factors, 
terms  that  give  a  definite  nature  to  Principle  are  necessary. 
We  define  the  impersonal  First  Cause  as 

Spirit, 

Life, 

Love, 

40 


CREATION  IS  LOGICAL  NECESSITY.  41 

Intelligence, 

Substance, 

Mind. 

These  terms  are  synonymous  in  meaning.  Each  is  the 
one  impersonal  Principle  that  is  the  First  Cause  of  Creation 
and  all  it  contains.    God  is  Spirit, 

or 

Life, 

or 

Love, 

or 

Intelligence, 

or 

Substance, 

or 

Mind. 

With  "or  "  read  also  "  and."  God  is  all  these,  and  yet 
there  is  but  one  God,  one  Absolute.  There  is  but  one  abso- 
lute Spirit,  one  absolute  life,  one  absolute  Love,  one  absolute 
Intelligence,  one  absolute  Substance,  one  absolute  Mind;  but 
Creation  must  include  the  variety  that  is  consequent  upon 
the  nature  of  the  one  Absolute. 

God  is  the  absolute  Substance,  for  the  First  Cause  as  gov- 
erning Principle  is  that  which  stands  under  and  supports 
Creation  and  all  it  contains. 
"  Sub — stands  under." 

This  Substance  that  is  God  is  not  measurable  by  our  human 
standards  of  weight  or  extent,  but  is  measurable  only  by  Ex- 
pression, Representation  and  Manifestation;  is  known  only 
by  knowing  these  eternal  three.  Wherever  one  is,  whatever 
one  sees,  however  great,  even  stupendous,  the  variety  out- 
spread, however  overawing  its  immensity,  all  is  resolvable  into 
these  three  fundamental  factors,  back  of  which  is  the  Sub- 


42  CREATION  IS  LOGICAL  NECESSITY. 

stance-Principle  that  holds  them  forever  in  their  relative 
order. 

Three  in  one,  three  in  that  unity  which  is  the  one  Crea- 
tion— analysis  brings  us  face  to  face  with  this  trinity  at  last, 
and  compels  us  to  recognize  its  Principle.  There  is  but  one 
God,  one  Absolute;  of  this  truth  we  must  never  lose  sight, 
or  depart  from  it  in  deduction.  The  nature  of  the  unit  is 
one  whole,  it  must  be  followed  in  the  attempt  to  solve  all 
problems. 

In  the  Science  of  Being,  God  is  not  "  a  "  any  thing  what- 
ever; God  is  the  only  One.  From  this  premise  logical  de- 
duction brings  us  to  conclusions  that  agree  with  and  confirm 
it.  If  these  conclusions  are  verified  by  modern  science  and 
human  experience,  they  become  actually,  as  well  as  logically, 
true. 

REMARKS. 

In  tracing  the  nature  of,  and  relation  between,  Creator* 
and  Creation,  also  the  nature  of,  and  relation  between,  the 
three  fundamental  factors  constituting  Creation,  do  not  forget 
or  overlook  the  definition  of  the  terms  "  absolute  "  and  "  rela- 
tive." The  definition  must  be  maintained  and  followed 
throughout  the  argument  for  the  remote  conclusions  to  be 
found  in  harmony  with  the  premise. 

Ponder  well  the  meaning  and  application  of  each  term. 
Mastery  of  the  terminology  is  essential  to  grasp  of  the  con- 
clusions, to  decision  as  to  their  logical  or  illogical  character. 
The  argument  must  be  built  step  by  step,  each  step  depend- 
ing upon  its  predecessor  for  its  place  and  truth. 

You  will  see  that  the  Absolute  is  dependent  upon  nothing 
for  what  it  is.  Were  it  dependent  it  could  not  be  absolute. 
Apply  this  definition  to  God  and  you  will  see  that  God  is 
dependent  upon  nothing  for  what  God  is  as  First  Cause;  that 


-  CREATION  IS  LOGICAL  NECESSITY.  43 

all  idea  of  relativity  on  trie  part  of  God  is  a  mistaken  idea. 
That  which  is  not  God  is  relative  to  God,  necessarily,  and,  as 
necessarily,  God  is  absolute  to  all. 

Were  there  no  Expression,  Representation,  or  Manifesta- 
tion, God  would  remain  the  same  absolute  One;  but  without 
those  factors  the  absolute  One  would  remain  forever  unknown. 


QUESTIONS. 

Is  there  more  than  one  God,  as  Origin  of  Creation? 

Name  the  terms  used  to  define  this  One. 

Are  differing  aspects  of  the  Origin  incompatible  with  the 
nature  of  this  One? 

Is  there  a  plural  for  any  of  the  terms  used  to  define  the 
nature  of  First  Cause? 

Can  you  call  God  "  an  Intelligence  "  ? 

If  not,  why  not? 

Can  Substance,  as  the  term  is  here  used,  be  ponderable? 

Is  there  more  than  one  Mind? 

Is  God  a  loving  being,  or  Love  itself? 

What  do  you  understand  by  "  absolute  "  % 

What  by  "  relative  "  ? 

Can  unity  that  is  logical  necessity,  be  destroyed? 

How  is  the  Absolute  to  be  made  known? 


CHAPTEK  X. 
Expression. 

Cause  involves  Effect.  In  the  nature  of  the  cause  its 
own  effect  or  product  lies  hidden.  There  is  nothing  outside 
First  Cause.  It  is  the  circumference  that  bounds  all.  Out- 
side it  is  nothing,  in  it  is  every  thing;  not  as  a  small  thing 
is  contained  in  a  larger  thing,  but  as  the  potentiality  without ,. 
which  nothing  would  be  existent.  The  essence  of  every  living 
thing,  however  many  intervening  causes  we  may  think  we 
trace,  is  in  First  Cause. 

Whatever  is  put  forth  by  this  Cause,  expresses  it.  How- 
ever much  may  be  put  forth,  the  Expression  will  be  the  sum 
of  what  is  put  forth.  An  expression  will  be  far  less  than  the 
Expression.  The  Expression  constitutes  the  head  or  Genus 
under  which  belongs  all  expressions,  all  the  variety  that  is 
put  forth. 

As  the  unit  contains  its  own  fractions,  so  this  supreme 
Genus  contains  a  variety  of  lesser  expressions  of  the  same 
Cause.  These  must  be  related  to  the  Expression  as  fractions 
are  related  to  their  sum,  the  unit. 

We  consider,  first,  the  Genus,  reaching  classification  un- 
der this  head  farther  on. 

As  it  will  be  readily  seen  that  Effect  is  involved  in  Cause 
and  is  put  forth  by  it,  and  as  put  forth  it  is  the  Expression 
of  its  producing  Cause,  it  remains  to  define  the  nature  of  the 
Expression. 

Likeness,  with  difference,  between  Cause  and  Effect  is  a 

44 


EXPRESSION.  45 

logical  necessity.  Cause  and  Effect  must  be  like  unto,  and 
yet  different  from,  each  other.  Were  there  not  difference  be- 
tween them  they  would  be  identical.  Then  there  would  be 
more  than  one  God,  more  than  one  Absolute. 

Like,  and  yet  different.  This  must  always  be  remembered 
in  considering  the  nature  of,  and  relation  between,  Cause  and 
Effect.  The  nature  of  the  Effect  must  be  according  to,  or 
like,  the  nature  of  the  Cause,  with  that  difference  that  keeps 
it  distinct  from  its  Cause,  preserving  its  identity. 

According  to  this  logical  necessity  we  define  the  nature 
of  the  Expression  as  follows: 


Cause. 

Effect 

Principle, 

Expression. 

Spirit, 

Spiritual. 

Life, 

Living. 

Love, 

Loving. 

Intelligence, 

Intelligent. 

Substance, 

Substantial. 

The  expression  of  Spirit  is  the  Spiritual.  The  expression 
of  Life  is  the  Living.  The  expression  of  Love  is  the  Loving. 
The  expression  of  Intelligence  is  the  Intelligent.  The  ex- 
pression of  Substance  is  the  Substantial. 

If  God,  as  Eirst  Cause,  the  governing  Principle  of  Crea- 
tion, be  what  is  here  defined,  then  the  direct  Effect  or  full 
Expression  of  God  is  also  what  is  here  defined. 

The  Effect  is  Substantial  and  Intelligent,  Living  and 
Loving,  because  the  nature,  not  the  wish,  of  its  Cause  compels. 

Man  is  "  the  image  of  God  "  because  Man,  as  the  Effect 
of  his  Cause,  is  the  Expression  of  God ;  and,  as  this  Effect  or 
Expression,  Man  must  be  like  unto,  yet  different  from,  God. 

Man's  relation  to  God  is  a  logical  relation  and  not  one 
that  is  permitted  and  could  be  changed.     Because  it  is  the 


46  EXPRESSION. 

logical  relation  inherent  in  the  nature  of  Cause  and  Effect,  it 
is  an  eternal  relation. 

On  this  point  the  Science  of  Being  gives  certainty  where 
other  teachings  have  given  a  hope. 

Man's  difference  from  God  will  compel  certain  results; 
his  likeness  to  God  will  compel  certain  other  results. 

Man,  the  Expression,  one  of  the  fundamental  factors  in 
Creation,  is  the  Supreme  Genus  that  never  can  change  as 
long  as  his  Cause  remains  changeless.  And  as  Principle  can 
not  change  but  is  that  which,  by  the  necessity  of  its  own  nat- 
ure, is  incapable  of  change,  this  Supreme  Genus  is  forever 
the  same;  always  the  spiritual,  living,  loving,  intelligent, 
substantial  unit  that  "  images  "  God. 

Think  always  of  the  word  "  image "  as  meaning  "  ex- 
pression," and  not  an  outlined  shape  or  form.  This  is  its 
meaning  as  it  is  used  in  Genesis. 

The  supreme  Genus,  Man,  is  the  substantial  being,  be- 
cause changeless.  His  relation  to  his  source  compels  his 
substantiality  that  is  not  weighed  or  measured  according  to 
common  standards,  but  is  discerned  through  logic.  The 
supreme  Genus,  Man,  is  the  changeless,  eternal  Expression 
of  God,  like  unto,  yet  different  from  his  Cause. 

The  article  "  the  "  alone,  not  "a  "  or  "  an,"  is  applicable 
to  him.  He  has  no  plural,  for  he  is  the  sum  of  what  is  put 
forth  by  Cause — the  one  full  and  complete  Expression,  the 
first  factor  in  the  trinity  that  constitutes  Creation. 

EEMABKS. 

Try  to  see  that  a  difference  in  nature  between  Cause  and 
Effect  does  not  mean  that  the  Effect  is  in  any  wise  foreign  to 
the  Cause;  that  the  Effect  is  antagonistic  to  the  Cause.  This 
is  a  mistake  easily  made  when  one  thinks  of  "  difference." 


EXPRESSION.  47 

Difference  prevents  identicalness  and  Man's  difference 
from  God  preserves  Man's  identity  and  God's  absoluteness, 
while  -Man's  likeness  to  God  gives  definiteness  to  his  nature 
and  preserves  his  unity  with  God.  Were  there  no  difference 
God  and  Man  would  be  just  the  same.  Were  there  no  like- 
ness there  could  be  no  unity  between  them. 

As  we  go  on  we  shall  see  that  though  the  difference  be 
eternal,  the  unity  that  is  also  eternal  gives  possibilities  mighty 
in  their  results.  If  the  argument  seems  but  cold  dry  reason- 
ing, remember  that  truth  is  impersonal  whatever  your  par- 
ticular bias  or  trend;  and  the  more  you  can  get  away  from 
that  bias,  standing  outside  your  feelings  as  it  were,  the  more 
clearly  you  will  be  able  to  see  the  everlasting  foundation  that 
supports  the  structure  of  your  daily  life. 

QUESTIONS. 

What  do  you  understand  by  the  statement  "  All  is  in 
God  "  ? 

What  is  meant  by  the  words  "  involved "  and  "  po- 
tential "  ? 

Can  anything  be  evolved,  or  put  forth  from  a  cause  that 
is  not  already  involved  in  it? 

Can  an  effect  be  contrary,  or  opposed  to,  the  nature  of  its 
cause  ? 

Is  the  relation  between  cause  and  effect  permitted  or 
compelled  ? 

Can  an  effect  be  other  than  an  expression  of  its  cause? 

What  is  the  difference  between  an  expression,  and  the 
Expression? 

What  is  the  supreme  Genus? 

Is  there  likeness  between  cause  and  effect?    If  so  why? 


48  EXPRESSION. 

Is  there  any  difference  between  cause  and  effect?  If 
so,  why? 

Is  it  logical  to  make  cause  and  effect  identical,  either  by 
direct  statement  or  by  implication? 

Is  "  the  Spiritual  "  identical  with  "  Spirit "  ? 

Is  "  the  Spiritual "  a  part  of  "  Spirit "  ? 

Is  "  the  Intelligent  "  identical  with  "  Intelligence  "  ?  If 
not,  why  not? 

Are  "  Life  "  and  "  the  Living  "  the  same? 

What  is  the  difference  between  "  a  living  thing  or  being  " 
and  "  the  Living  thing  or  being  "  ? 

Is  there  a  difference  between  "  an  intelligent  thing  or 
being  "  and  "  the  Intelligent  thing  or  being  "  ? 

Can  an  effect  change  its  own  nature?    If  not,  why  not? 

What  do  you  understand  by  "  the  image  of  God  "  ? 


CHAPTER  XI. 

Active  and  Passive  Aspects  of  First  Cause. 

If  Cause  puts  forth  its  Effect  or  Expression,  the  putting 
forth,  the  Action,  must  have  place  in  the  sequence  compelled 
by  the  nature  of  First  Cause.  Having  considered  what  this 
Cause  is,  and  what  its  Expression  in  consequence,  we  must 
next  consider  what  this  Cause  does.  First,  the  passive  aspect 
— what  God  is;   then  the  active  aspect — what  God  does. 

In  the  Science  of  Being  both  aspects  have  place,  and  re- 
sults, differing  in  kind,  can  be  traced  to  them.  "What  First 
Cause  is,  compels  one  result.  What  First  Cause  does,  com- 
pels another  result;  and  logic  shows  that  these  results  must 
be  like  unto,  yet  different  from,  each  other,  and  in  unity  with 
each  other. 

Cause  must  act,  or  be  operative.  The  nature  of  Cause 
compels.  The  action  of  First  Cause  must  be  the  Primal 
Energy,  the  first  Force  or  Motion;  first  in  the  order  of 
enumeration  that  is  compelled  by  logical  sequence  from 
Principle. 

The  putting  forth,  the  Motion,  Primal  Energy,  Force, 
must  be  the  link  connecting  Effect  with  its  Cause. 

A  chain  of  sequence  is  composed  of  links.     If  these  links 

become  separated  from  each  other  there  is  no  chain,  even 

though  the  links  are  the  same  in  themselves,   either  when 

connected  or  apart.     Though  the  links  do  not  change,  the 

existence  of  the  chain  depends  upon  their  connection. 

The  Science  of  Being  must  show  the  chain  of  mutually 

49 


50     ACTIVE  AND  PASSIVE  ASPECTS  OF  FIRST  CAUSE. 

dependent  links,  compelled  by  the  nature  of  the  beginning 
of  the  chain — First  Cause. 

The  chain  begins  at  First  Cause;  the  first  link  is  the 
Motion  of  that  Cause,  the  putting  forth  that  gives  the  second 
link  as  that  which  is  put  forth. 

Substance  and  Motion  precede  all  things.  All  things — 
Creation  and  all  it  contains — are  the  consequence  of  Sub- 
stance and  Motion,  and  are  compelled,  not  permitted. 


Beginning. 
Original  sub- 
stance. 

That  which 
puts  forth. 


Cause. 

Principle. 
Spirit. 
Life. 
Love. 

Intelligence. 
Substance. 
Mind. 


Effect. 

Expression. 
Spiritual. 
Living. 
Loving. 
Intelligent. 
Substantial. 
Idea. 


Supreme. 
Genus. 


That  which  is 
put  forth. 


Motion.  - 
Primal  Energy. 
The  Putting  Forth. 
Force. 


Clear  discrimination  between  Substance  and  Motion,  the 
passive  and  active  aspects  of  the  Beginning  which  is  God, 
will  find  each  link  in  the  chain  of  sequence  that  is  compelled 
by  the  nature  of  its  Beginning,  and  reveal  the  impersonal 
Science  of  Being  hidden  behind  our  limited  personal  con- 
sciousness. In  itself,  or  impersonally,  the  chain  is  perfect 
and  complete;  to  our  personal  consciousness  there  are  a  few 
links  but  no  chain.  Togic,  therefore,  not  personal  sense,  must 
be  the  guide  to  discovery. 


ACTIVE  AND  PASSIVE  ASPECTS  OF  FIRST  CAUSE.     51 

EEMAEKS. 

Clear  perception  of  the  active  aspect  of  Cause,  as  well  as 
of  the  difference  between  the  active  and  the  passive  aspects, 
is  essential  to  the  understanding  of  future  conclusions.  It  is 
the  difference  between  being,  and  doing;  a  difference  that 
obtains  throughout  Creation,  and  especially  with  the  worker 
of  the  problems  of  existence.  It  is  a  difference  all-important 
when  the  principles  of  the  Science  of  Being  are  practically 
applied,  especially  in  the  direction  of  what  is  called  "  Heal-  / 
ing."  As  you  desire,  probably,  to  heal  and  be  healed,  seek 
to  understand  the  principles  that  yield  this  result  when  they  are 
intelligently  and  faithfully  applied.  To  do,  is  as  necessary 
as  to  be. 

QUESTIONS. 

Why  should  you  look  to  see  what  God  does,  as  well  as 
what  God  is? 

What  do  you  understand  by  "  Primal "  ? 

Is  it,  or  is  it  not,  the  nature  of  cause,  to  act? 

What  do  you  understand  by  "  sequence  "  ? 

Is  there  connection  between  cause  and  effect? 

If  so  why?   and  what  is  the  connecting  link? 

Can  a  chain  that  is  logical  necessity  disconnect  its  own 
links? 

Can  what  is  involved  in  a  cause  come  forth  from  it  unless 
there  is  a  putting  forth  by  the  cause? 

Can  you  see  any  method  of  creation  by  the  impersonal 
Creator  other  than  the  putting  forth  of  what  is  involved  in 
the  Creator? 

Does  the  Absolute  remain  the  same,  notwithstanding  the 
putting  forth,  or  does  First  Cause  change  by  creating? 

What  is  the  difference  between  "  compelled  "  and  "  per- 
mitted "  ? 


CHAPTEE  XII. 
Further  Consequence  of  Primal  Motion. 

Cause  acts.  It  is  the  nature  of  Cause  to  act.  It  could 
not  do  otherwise,  it  has  no  choice  in  the  matter.  Because 
Cause  inevitably  acts,  Effect  is  the  inevitable  consequence. 

Because  Cause  acts  ceaselessly,  there  is  additional  conse- 
quence. Because  God  is  impersonal  Principle,  Cod,  as  First 
Cause,  must  continue  active,  even  though  the  Expression  is 
complete. 

The  putting  forth  does  not,  can  not,  cease  with  the  Su- 
preme Genus.  The  Action  of  Cause  must  still  continue,  be- 
cause it  is  nature,  not  choice,  that  compels. 

The  conclusion  is  obvious — 'Primal  Energy,  or  Force, 
must  work  through/  the  Expression,  continuing  its  onward 
career;  and  by  working  through  the  Supreme  Genus  compel 
further  product. 

This  Genus  must  be  active  because  it  expresses  Motion. 

Place  yourself  before  a  mirror  and  remain  perfectly  quiet. 
In  the  mirror  will  appear  the  expression  —  reflection  —  of 
that  which  stands  before  the  mirror.  What  you  are  out- 
wardly, or  your  passive  aspect,  will  appear  in  the  mirror.  But 
this  is  not  the  full  expression  of  what  you  are,  for  you  are 
capable  of  motion.  What  you  are  actively,  as  well  as  out- 
wardly, must  appear  before  your  expression  in  the  mirror  is 
complete. 

Move  an  arm  back  and  forth,  and  what  is  in  the  mirror 

becomes  active.    It,  also,  is  moving.    Your  expression  in  the 

62 


FURTHER   CONSEQUENCE  OF  PRIMAL  MOTION.        53 

mirror  is  like  you,  but  there  is  also  a  difference  between  you, 
an  important  difference. 

Both  you  and  it  are  active.  There  you  are  alike.  But 
your  activity  is  original,  or  first,  and  its  activity  is  secondary, 
or  derived.     Is  not  this  difference  important? 

The  Motion  of  First  Cause  is  original,  it  is  in  and  of  it- 
self, having  no  producing  cause  back  of  it.  The  action  of 
the  Expression  is  not  in  this  sense  original,  it  has  a  cause  back 
of  it;   it  is  communicated  or  derived. 

Endeavor  to  see  this  distinction,  to  grasp  this  fact;  for 
future  conclusions,  other  links  in  the  chain,  are  dependent 
upon  it. 

Man,  the  Supreme  Genus,  the  image  and  likeness  of  God, 
because  the  Expression  of  that  Absolute  Principle  that  is  God, 
is  derived  from  God;  and  though  like  his  source  is  also  un- 
like, or  different  from  it. 

He — the  personal  pronoun  is  used  for  convenience — does 
not  first  act  volitionally  but  is  acted  upon;  does  not  originate, 
but  carries  along  and  perpetuates. 

As  derived  being,  derived  from  that  Absolute  Being  that 
is  Eirst  Cause,  he  is  active  because  his  activity  is  compelled 
through  relation  to  Primal  Energy. 

Cause.  Effect. 

Passive  and  ( Absolute  Being,  Derived  being.  \  Passive   and 
Active  As-  -<  Original  Motion,  Derived  motion.        >-      Active  As- 
pects.          (Primal  Energy,  Transferred  energy.  ;      pects. 
In  itself,  Compelled  by  relation. 

/ 
It  is  important  to  see  that  the  action  compelled  by  re-    / 

lation  is  not  volitional.     Whatever  is  compelled  can  not  bev 

volitional.    The*  Genus,  Man,  is  active  by  nature  and  not  from 

choice.    His  activity,  the  activity  of  Derived  being,  is  natural 

because  the  relation  of  the  Derived  to  the  Primal  compels. 

Volition  can  neither  cause  nor  destroy  it. 


54        FURTHER  CONSEQUENCE  OF  PRIMAL  MOTION. 

QUESTIONS. 

Does  the  Motion  of  First  Cause  cease  with  its  direct 
product? 

If  not,  having  produced  Effect  where  is  its  future  field 
of  action? 

Can  you  see  a  cause  for  a  derived  activity,  or  motion? 

If  so  where  does  the  derived  motion  belong? 
Can  you  discriminate  between  an  action  that  originates 
something,  and  one  that  continues  something? 

What  do  you  understand  by  "  volitional "  ? 

What  by  "  compelled  "  ? 

What  by  "  natural "  ? 

What  is  the  difference  between  an  impersonal  consequence, 
and  one  for  which  conscious  effort  is  made? 

What  is  the  difference  between  logical  necessity  and  per- 
sonal desire? 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

Consequence  of  Derived  Motion. 

As  there  can  be  no  motion  or  action  without  result,  it 
follows  that  a  compound  result  must  take  its  place  as  the 
next  factor  in  Creation,  the  next  link  in  the  chain;  compound, 
because  we  have  now  to  consider  the  persistence  of  Original 
Motion  through  Derived  being,  and  the  activity  of  Derived 
being  itself;  an  activity  not  volitional,  but  natural. 

This  next,  and  compound,  factor,  the  unity  of  two  con- 
sequences, is  a  logical  necessity,  is  another  putting  forth;  or 
is  that  which  is  put  forth  anew;  and,  as  such,  is  the  Re- 
production and  Re-presentation  that  is  compelled,  first,  by  the 
persistence  of  Original  Motion  through  Derived  being,  and, 
second,  by  the  compelled  activity  of  Derived  being. 

They  are  not  first  and  second  in  the  sense  of  time,  for  in 
that  sense  they  are  simultaneous.  Every  link  in  the  chain  so 
fa?-  is  simultaneous  with  the  others. 

/  When  dealing  with  the  Beginning,  the  Absolute,  we  had 
v  but  one  factor  to  consider — Cause.  When  dealing  with 
Cause  and  Effect  we  had  two  factors  to  consider;  then  the  two 
aspects  of  each  of  these  factors,  passive  and  active.  In  addi- 
tion we  consider  the  persistence  of  Primal  Action  through 
Derived  being,  which  addition  brings  us  to  a  result  that 
must  be  compound  because  many  factors  are  concerned  in  it; 
but  which,  though  complex,  can  be  clearly  seen  and  under- 
stood if  we  keep  these  several  factors  distinct  from  each  other 

while  preserving  their  relatedness. 

55 


56 


CONSEQUENCE  OF  DERIVED  MOTION. 


The  order  stands  thus: 

1.  What  First  Cause  is. 

2.  What  First  Cause  does. 

3.  What  Expression  is. 

4.  What  Expression  does. 

5.  What  First  Cause  does  through  its  Expression. 

6.  The  Compound  Consequence. 

This  consequence  must  be  the  united  result  of  4  and  5. 
One  part  must  be  directly  related  to  4,  the  other  part  to  5. 
The  whole  must  be  a  factor  in  Creation,  and  related  to  all 
that  precedes  it  in  the  chain  of  sequence. 

As  the  Expression  is  what  is  put  forth  directly  by  First 
Cause,  is  the  Production  and  Presentation  of  what  is  involved 
in  that  Cause,  so  the  Re-production  and  Re-presentation  is 
that  which  is  "  put  forth  anew  "  as  involved  in  the  Expression. 

The  order  may  be  again  stated  thus: 


First  Cause. 

Absolute  Being. 
Principle. 
God. 


3 

Expression. 

Derived  being. 
Supreme  Genus. 
Man. 


Re-production.         ) 
Re-presentation,  \ 


Motion 
or 
Primal  Energy. 


4.  Activity  of  Derived  being. 

5.  Continuance  of  Motion. 


The  link  between  the  Supreme  Genus  and  Re-presentation 
is  the  action  of  that  Genus,  the  activity  that  is  not  volitional, 
but  natural,  because  compelled  by  relation  to  the  Absolute. 
By  the  activity  of  Derived  being  Representation  is  compelled ; 
and  this  activity  is  itself  compelled  because  Effect  is  inevitably 
according  to  Cause.  Its  nature  is  not  self-bestowed  but  is, 
and  must  be,  the  expression  of  its  Cause. 


CONSEQUENCE  OF  DERIVED  MOTION.  57 

The  link  between  the  Supreme  Genus  and  Reproduction 
is  the  continuance  of  Primal  Energy  through  the  Genus. 
Through-ness  and  From-ness  give  the  compound  result. 

All  along  the  line  of  sequence  from  First  Cause  is  the 
compelling  that  produces  each  factor,  each  link  in  the  chain. 
It  is  Nature,  the  eternally  impersonal. 

REMARKS. 

Do  not  allow  yourself  to  lose  sight  for  one  moment  of 
this  important  distinction — Through  and  From.  Much  de- 
pends upon  it  later  on.  Ability  to  trace  each  line  gives  ability 
to  perceive  results  on  each  without  danger  of  confounding  one 
with  the  other. 

Avoid  the  belief,  "  Oh !  such  hair-splitting  is  altogether 
unnecessary."  The  reason  why  we  are  confused  when  we 
attempt  to  get  satisfactory  explanation  of  phenomena  is  be- 
cause we  do  not  reason  clearly  from  principle  to  logical  result. 
We  take  too  much  for  granted  and,  at  the  same  time,  not 
enough  for  granted,  rendering  ourselves  unable  to  see  self- 
evident  truth. 

Holding  our  attention  to  a  statement  till  its  meaning  and 
relation  to  previous  statements  are  mastered  is  a  self -discipline 
that  quickens  and  develops  our  powers. 

QUESTIONS. 

In  following  the  order  of  the  impersonal  as  enumeration, 
are  you  tracing  a  process  in  time? 

Were  it  a  process  in  time,  would  it  be  an  eternal  or  a 
temporal  order? 

Are  "  from  something  "  and  "  through  something  "  the 
same? 

Can  that  which  is  directly  from  something  be  identical 


58  CONSEQUENCE  OF  DERIVED  MOTION. 

with  that  which  is  indirectly  from  something  because  it  is 
through  it? 

Are  immediate,  and  remote,  cause,  identical? 

If  Presentation  is  direct  from  First  Cause,  can  Ke-presen- 
tation  be  direct  from  it  also? 

What  is  the  link  between  First  Cause  and  direct  Effect? 
What  is  the  link  between  this  Effect  and  its  effect? 
Is  there  any  consequence  subsequent,  in  enumeration,  to 
direct  Effect  that  is  not  directly  from  that  Effect? 


CHAPTER  XIY. 

The  Natube  of  the  Compound  Factor. 

Having  found  this  factor — Reproduction-Representation 
— and  its  place  as  a  link  in  the  chain,  we  will  pass  to  a  con- 
sideration of  its  nature.  To  this  end  we  must  go  back  to  our 
definition  of  First  Cause  as  Spirit,  Life,  etc.  The  Expression 
is,  logically,  the  Spiritual,  Living,  etc. 

If  the  Production  is  the  Spiritual,  the  Reproduction  can 
not  be  the  same  but  must  be  the  consequence  of  the  Spiritual. 
The  product  of  Derived  energy  can  not  be  identical  with  the 
product  of  Primal  Energy. 

The  product  of  Primal  Energy — Expression — stands  be- 
tween Original  Motion  and  Reproduction-Representation. 
Only  that  which  directly  expresses  Spirit  can  be  the  Spiritual. 

The  consequence  of  the  Spiritual  must  have  a  distinguish- 
ing name.  This  consequence  is  that  which  is  related  to  the 
Spiritual,  as  the  Spiritual  is  related  to  Spirit. 

It  is  a  question  of  relatedness,  of  sequence,  in  which  each 
factor  preserves  its  own  distinctive  nature  and  place;  and 
such  names  or  defining  terms  as  will  reveal  and  preserve  this 
distinctive  relatedness  must  be  used. 

Cause.  Effect.  Consequent  compound  effect. 

Spirit."^ ^Spiritual .  \-*~ -""" Reproduction — Matter. 

,  Representation — Shape. 


Primal  Energy.  Derived  Energy. 

59 


60  THE  NATURE  OF  TEE  COMPOUND  FACTOR. 

The  word  "  Matter  "  is  used  as  a  defining  term  for  Re- 
production. Reproduction  is  the  effect,  through  the  Spiritual, 
of  persistence  of  Primal  Energy.  Matter,  then,  is  the  exten- 
sion of  Original  Motion  qualified  by  passing  through  an 
intervening  medium — the  Spiritual. 

This  sequence  of  relatedness,  this  chain  of  distinct  links, 
not  only  reveals  Matter  as  having  fundamental  place  in 
Creation  but  also  its  office — as  will  be  seen  further  on. 

Matter  is  neither  Spirit  nor  the  Spiritual.  It  is  the  con- 
sequence of  both  Spirit  and  the  Spiritual,  in  that  it  is  the 
result  of  Original  Motion  through  an  intervening  medium. 

Matter  is  neither  a  part  of  Spirit  nor  a  part  of  the  Spiritual. 

It  is  a  part  of  Creation,  a  distinctive  part  of  the  Whole, 
as  Representation,  when  contrasted  with  Reproduction,  is  a 
distinctive  part  of  the  same  Whole. 

Matter,  therefore,  stands  in  direct  or  immediate  relation 
to  the  Spiritual  as  sequential  in  order,  but  not  as  directly 
caused  by  the  Spiritual.  Whereas  Representation  not  only 
stands  in  immediate  relation  to  the  Spiritual  as  sequential  in 
order,  but  also  as  directly  caused  by  the  Spiritual;  for  it  is 
the  effect  of  Derived  action.  As  this  effect  it  is  Shape  or 
Limitation. 

Two  powers,  distinct  but  not  separate,  operating  simul- 
taneously or  in  unison,  must  bring  results  in  unison,  distinct 
but  not  separate  from  each  other. 

These  powers  being  naturally  operative,  and  outside  the 
domain  of  volition  or  choice,  the  joint  result  must  belong 
outside  the  domain  of  volition  Or  choice  as  a  natural  or  com- 
pelled result. 

If  the  two  powers  are  eternally  operative  the  joint  result 
is  an  eternal  natural  consequence. 

This  argument  makes  Matter  and  Shape — as  Matter  is 
here  defined — the  eternal  natural  phenomenon  in  which  one 


THE  NATURE  OF  THE  COMPOUND  FACTOR.  61 

can  not  be  separated  from  the  other,  though  one  may  be  dis- 
tinguished from  the  other. 

As  Original  Motion  is  absolute,  and  Derived  motion  is 
relative,  one  result  is,  by  comparison,  more  limited  than  the 
other.     This  limitation  must  appear  in  the  joint  result. 

Shape  or  Outline  is  the  limitation,  due  to  the  lesser  power, 
which  is  in  conjunction  with  the  result  of  the  greater  power. 
If  Matter  and  Shape  belong  together  fundamentally,  they 
will  be  seen  together  by  the  Onlooker  in  Creation  who  must 
learn  to  distinguish  between  them. 

Matter,  because  of  its  nature,  can  be  resolved  into  Mo- 
tion; but  as  natural  consequence  having  place  in  the  eternal 
order  it  constitutes  the  background  or  blackboard  upon  which 
Shape  or  Figure  appears.  It  is  that  which  makes  Shape  or 
Figure  visible  to  the  Onlooker. 

4 

QUESTIONS. 

Is  the  product  of  Derived  energy  identical  with  the  prod- 
uct of  Primal  Motion? 

If  not,  why  not? 

Can  the  product  of  the  Derived  energy  bear  the  name 
belonging  to  the  product  of  Primal  Motion? 

Why  is  there  necessity  for  distinguishing  terms? 

What  is  the  difference  between  Reproduction  and  Rep- 
resentation? 

To  what  factor  in  the  enumeration  is  the  term  "  Matter  " 
applied? 

Is  Matter  a  part  of  Spirit? 

Is  Matter  the  absence  of  Spirit? 

Is  Matter  "  the  Spiritual  "  in  Creation? 

Is  the  consequence  of  something  an  integral  part  of  that 
something? 


62  THE  NATURE  OF  THE  COMPOUND  FACTOB. 

Is  Matter  intentionally  created  by  God? 

Is  Matter  a  lie  or  an  error? 

Which  is  the  compound  factor  in  Creation? 

As  the  two  parts  of  this  compound  factor  stand  to  each 
other,  is  one  of  them  limited  and  the  other  universal? 

If  so,  which  is  the  limited,  and  which  the  universal? 


CHAPTER  XV. 

Vaeiety  in  Unity. 

We  have,  now,  the  unit  Man,  the  Spiritual  Whole,  and 
the  unit  that  may  be  called  the  Material  Whole.  As  the 
unit  contains,  and  is  the  sum  of,  its  own  fractions  or  parts, 
the  Spiritual  Whole  must  include  its  fractions  or  parts. 
Equally  is  this  true  of  the  Material  Whole. 

Though  the  Spiritual  Whole,  as  a  fundamental  factor  in 
Creation,  is  related  to  the  Absolute  Spirit,  and  though  the 
Material  Whole  is  related  to  the  Spiritual  Whole,  the  rela- 
tions included  in  this  relation  must  be  considered. 

The  fractions  or  parts  of  each  whole  must  be  related  to 
each  other,  and  to  that  whole  Creation  in  which  they  belong. 
Each  of  these  links,  the  Spiritual  Whole  and  the  Material 
Whole,  is  itself  a  chain  of  many  links,  and  complete  in  itself 
as  such. 

The  Spiritual  Whole  must  contain  all  expressions  of  Ab- 
solute Spirit,  great  and  small;  the  Material  Whole  must 
contain  all  objects  or  shapes,  great  and  small.  Each  shape 
in  the  Material  Whole  must  represent  some  corresponding 
portion  of  the  Spiritual  Whole;  and  harmony  between  Nou- 
menon  and  Phenomenon  must  be  fundamental. 

The  expressions  of  Spirit,  Life,  etc.,  must  be  many  and 

varied,  ranging  from  least  to  greater  and  greatest.    However 

many  they  may  be,  their  sum  will  be  the  unit,  the  Whole. 

The  variety  in  that  Whole  compels  as  great  variety  in  Repre- 

63 


64  VARIETY  IN  UNITY. 

sentation,  the  Material  Whole.  The  spiritual  thing  must  have 
its  material  representative. 

The  range  of  Noumena  and  the  range  of  Phenomena 
must  run  parallel  with  each  other;  and  if  fundamentally 
parallel,  they  do  not  blend  with  each  other. 

The  Spiritual  Whole,  as  the  Spiritual  or  invisible  Uni- 
verse, and  the  Material  Whole,  as  the  representative  or 
visible  Universe,  are  necessarily  distinct  from  each  other;  yet 
through  their  relatedness,  knowledge  of  one  must  lead  to 
knowledge  of  the  other.  Both  being  fundamental  factors  in 
Creation,  as  such  they  are  equally  eternal;  but,  also  as  such, 
they  can  never  mingle  or  change  places. 

As  Genus,  the  Noumenon  includes  and  compels  variety 
of  noumena  or  species,  the  Phenomenon  includes  and  compels 
equal  variety  of  phenomena.  To  whatever  extent  phenomena 
may  be  carried,  always,  now  and  forever,  the  noumena  are 
higher  than  the  phenomena,  distinct  by  nature  though  re- 
lated to  them;  and  however  dazzling,  even  bewildering,  the 
variety,  all  may  be  collected  into  one. 

QUESTIONS. 

What  is  classed  under  the  head  "  The  Spiritual  Whole  "  ? 

What  under  the  head  "  The  Material  Whole  "  ? 

How  are  these  related  to  each  other? 

If  they  are  related  as  wholes,  have  their  parts  correspond- 
ing relations? 

What  do  you  understand  by  "  Noumenon  "  ? 

What  by  "  Phenomenon  "  ? 

What  by  "  Noumena  "  ? 

What  by  «  Phenomena  "  ? 

How  are  these  related  to  each  other? 


VARIETY  IN  UNITY.  65 

Do  parallel  lines  meet? 

What  is  the  relation  of  the  Material  universe  to  the  Spir- 
itual universe? 

Will  the  Material  universe  become,  ever,  the  Spiritual 
universe  ? 

Will  the  Material  and  the  Spiritual  ever  change  places 
with  each  other  in  the  order  compelled  by  the  nature  of  First 
Cause  ? 

Which  of  the  two  is  directly  related  to  First  Cause? 
Can  any  of  the  parts  of  the  Spiritual  universe  become 
separated  from  the  whole? 

Can  any  parts  of  the  Material  universe  become  separated 
from  the  whole? 

Is  the  relation  between  the  two  wholes  temporal  or  eternal? 

Does  the  relation  precede  time,  or  is  it  created  in  time? 

Are  "  spiritual  "  and  "  material  "  "  just  the  same  "  ? 


CHAPTER  XVI. 
Distinct  but  not  Separate. 

Distinct. — Not  identical;  not  the  same;  discretely  dif- 
ferent from  another  or  others;  well  defined;  clearly  distin- 
guishable by  the  mind. 

Identical. — Being  the  same;   absolutely  indistinguishable. 

Separable. — Capable  of  being  disjoined,  or  disunited. 

Separate. — Disjoined,  disunited,  unconnected. 

United. — Joined  or  combined;   allied;   harmonious. 

Unity. — That  interconnection  of  parts  which  constitutes  a 
complex  whole;  a  systematic  whole  as  distinguished  from  its 
constituent  parts. 

Unit. — That  which  is  counted,  and  has  no  reference  to 
multiplication. — (Dictionary.) 

Let  us  apply  these  definitions  to  the  factors,  the  links  in 
the  chain,  so  far  wrought  out. 
They  stand  thus: 

1.  First  Cause. 

2.  Original  Motion. 

3.  Effect  or  Expression. 

4.  Derived  Motion. 

5  and  6.  The  Compound  Consequence  \  ~>  x  ,. 

(  Kepresentation. 

These   factors   constitute   a   unity,    a   systematic   whole, 

whose   constituent   parts  must   be   distinguished   from   each 

other.     They  must  be  seen  as  distinct  but  not  separate  from 

66 


DISTINCT  BUT  NOT  SEPARATE.  67 

each  other,  each  compelling  the  others  through  logical  ne- 
cessity. 

First  Cause  is  the  Absolute  Unit  to  which  all  units  sub- 
sequent in  enumeration  are  relative. 

No.  3  is  the  unit  of  direct  Effect  that  is  relative  to  First 
Cause  and  absolute  to  the  Compound  Consequence. 

First  Cause  and  the  Expression  are  forever  distinct  from 
each  other,  but  never  separate,  for  they  are  not  separable. 

Original  Motion  is  absolute  to  Derived  Motion  and  De- 
rived Motion  is  relative  to  Original  Motion.  They  are  for- 
ever distinct,  but  never  separate,  for  they  are  not  separable. 

All  these  factors  are  forever  distinct  from  each  other,  but 
never  separate,  for  they  are  not  separable. 

No  two  of  them  are  or  can  be  identical,  no  two  of  them 
being  the  same,  or  absolutely  indistinguishable.  Each  is 
"  clearly  distinguishable  by  the  mind  "  if  not  by  the  senses. 
They  are  united  to  each  other,  are  joined,  combined,  allied 
and  harmonious. 

The  variety  involved  in  this  unity  affords  the  whole  pos- 
sible range  of  both  Noumena  and  Phenomena.  Phenomena 
must  be  translated  into  Noumena,  Noumena  into  fundamental 
factors  and  their  unity,  these  factors  and  their  unity  traced 
to  the  Absolute  First  Cause. 

If  the  road  from  First  Cause  to  Phenomena  is  an  open 
one,  from  Phenomena  to  First  Cause  is  an  equally  open  road. 

If  the  road  from  First  Cause  to  Phenomena  is  an  open 
road  through,  or  by  means  of,  logical  necessity,  the  road  from 
Phenomena  to  First  Cause  will  be  found  only  by  seeing  and 
following  the  logical  necessity. 

It  will  not  be  followed  successfully  if  any  one  factor  in 
the  sequence  is  separated — for  the  seeker — from  its  companion 
links  in  the  chain,  or  if  any  two  of  them  are  made  identical. 
If  the  unity  is  disrupted,  the  road  is  closed,  for  the  seeker 


68  DISTINCT  BUT  NOT  SEPARATE. 

comes  to  an  impassable  gulf.     If  any  two  factors  are  made 
identical  the  road  ends  in  a  blind  alley. 

REMARKS. 

Another  serious,  but  often  found,  mistake  to  be  avoided, 
due  to  lack  of  careful  discrimination,  is  the  confounding  and 
misapplication  of  the  two  words  "  distinct "  and  "  separate." 
Look  at  the  fingers  of  your  hand,  covering  all  below  the  fin- 
gers. They  appear  separate  from  each  other  because  they 
are  distinct  from  each  other.  They  have  this  appearance  be- 
cause their  unity  is  out  of  sight.  The  unity  not  seen  would 
lead  to  the  conclusion  "  They  are  all  apart  from  each  other, 
are  separated."  But  they  are  apart  because  they  are  not 
identical.  The  unity  that  is  out  of  sight  preserves  identity 
even  though  the  appearance  is  separateness,  and  while  pre- 
serving identity  maintains  difference.  Uncover  the  hand  and 
with  the  seeming  separateness  is  seen  unity.  The  nature  of 
the  hand  compels  distinctness  without  separation  between  the 
fingers. 

QUESTIONS. 

Why  are  not  First  Cause  and  Expression  separate  from 
each  other? 

Are  Original  Motion  and  Derived  Motion  separate  from 
each  other? 

If  not,  why  not? 

Is  one  part  of  the  Compound  Consequence  separate  from 
the  other? 

Is  this  Consequence  separate  from  First  Cause? 

If  so,  why? 

If  not,  why  not? 

Is  there  separation  between  Limitation  and  the  Absolute? 


DISTINCT  BUT  NOT  SEPARATE.  69 

Is  there  separation  between  Spirit  and  Matter? 

Is  there  separation  between  the  parts  of  the   Spiritual 
whole,  or  between  the  parts  of  the  Material  whole? 
Is  there  separation  between  God  and  phenomena? 
Is  there  separation  between  phenomena  and  the  Onlooker? 
Is  there  separation  between  Creator  and  Creation? 


CHAPTEE  XVII. 

The  Forming  Power. 

Original  Motion  is  the   action   of   Original   Substance. 

f  Original  Substance  is  that  which  can  not  be  analyzed.     No 

concept  of  this  Substance  as  having  length,  breadth  or  weight 

should  be  formed.    As  the  changeless  and  unalterable,  IT  is 

Substance,  because  it  is  changeless. 

But  the  Derived  Motion  or  Transferred  Energy,  as  the 
activity  of  Derived  being,  is  not  the  activity  of  Original  Sub- 
stance. It  is  the  Forming  power,  while  the  other  is  the 
Creative,  or  life-bestowing,  power. 

To  create,  to  form,  and  to  make,  are  the  logical  essentials 
involved  in  the  relation  between  Creator  and  Creation,  essen- 
tials operative  in  the  order  enumerated.  Creating  is  first,  is 
followed  by  forming,  and  then  by  making.  The  ideal  is 
created,  its  representative,  or  the  object,  is  formed,  the  ideal 
is  made  perfect  in  form  or  in  incarnation. 

The  Forming  power,  therefore,  is  intermediary  between 
creating  and  making.  Creating  is  first,  making  is  last,  form- 
ing is  between  the  two. 

Place  yourself  before  a  mirror  and  move  your  arm.    The 

y   reflection  or  expression  in  the  mirror  is  also  active,  because 

its  activity  is  compelled.    Yet  its  activity  is  its  own,  belongs 

to  it,  and  not  to  you;  though  it  is  compelled  by  your  activity. 

It  is  not  even  a  part  of  your  activity  for  your  own  loses 

nothing  whatever  by  the  action  in  the  mirror.    The  action  in 

the  mirror  is  not  a  part  of  the  action  before  the  mirror;  if  it 

70 


THE  FORMING  POWER.  71 

were,  your  action  would  be  lessened  by  as  much  as  was  re- 
quired to  constitute  the  action  in  the  mirror. 

Were  there  a  consequence,  or  product,  of  the  action  in  the 
mirror  it  would  not  appear  therein.  You  must  look  elsewhere 
for  it,  for  the  consequence  or  product  can  not  be  a  part  of 
the  producer,  or  the  producing.  It  is  a  subsequent,  and  third, 
factor  in  this  enumeration,  it  is  the  produced. 

The  action  in  the  mirror  illustrates  the  Forming  power; 
forms  of  Matter,  or  Shapes,  are  its  consequence.  Matter  and 
its  varying  shapes  or  objects  though  distinct  from  each  other 
are  not  separate. 

Matter  is  the  remote  product  of  Original  Substance 
through  its  direct  product  —  Expression.  Shapes  are  the 
direct  product  of  the  activity  of  the  Expression.  Conse- 
quently, to  the  Onlooker,  Matter  will  be  seen  in  form,  or  in 
Shape. 

A  material  object  is  resolvable  into  Matter  and  Shape, 
both  Matter  and  Shape  are  resolvable  into  Motion,  Motion  is 
the  active  aspect  of  both  God  and  Man. 

The  relation  stands  thus: 

Derived  being  Matter 


The  Spiritual  Whole  Reproduction. 

Product  through 
Derived  being. 

Persistence  of  Energy. 

Derived  being  Representation 


The  Spiritual  Whole.      \  The  Material  Whole 

Product  from 
Derived  being. 

The  activity  of 
Derived  being. 
The  Forming  power. 


72  THE  FORMING  POWER. 

Variety  in  Spiritual  Whole  Variety  in  Material  Whole 


All  expressions  of  First      \  /     The  Representatives  of 

Cause  less   than  the            \  /            those  expressions. 

Whole.                                    \  /           Differing  Shapes. 

Fractions  of  the  Whole.             \  /             Fractions  of  the  Whole, 

\  /                    appearing  against  the 

V  common  background. 

The  Forming  power. 

Coining  words,  we  say,  Matter  is  the  "  throughness  "  of 
Derived  being;  and  its  Shape  is  the  "fromness  "  of  Derived 
being;  the  "throughness"  and  "  f  romness  "  in  conjunction 
constituting  the  Material  Whole,  in  which  is  distinctiveness 
without  separation;  distinction  between  the  Matter,  or  Re- 
production, that  is  the  tangibility  of  Shapes,  and  the  variety 
of  Shapes  that  is  the  Representation  of  the  composite  nature 
of  Derived  being. 

First  Cause  creates,  Derived  being  forms.  All  forms  of 
Matter,  or  all  material  shapes,  are  in  the  Material  Whole,  and 
all  expressions  of 

Spirit, 

Life, 

Love, 

Intelligence, 

Substance, 

Mind, 
are  in  the  Spiritual  Whole.     The  Supreme  Genus,  Man,  in- 
cludes all  that  is  directly  from  First  Cause.     Representation 
includes  all  that  variety  that  is  representative  of  the  composite 
nature  of  Man. 

Matter  is  qualified  motion,  and  every  material  shape  is  a 
mode  of  that  motion.  Original  Motion  is  pure,  or  unqualified. 
Between  pure  Motion,  or  Force,  and  qualified  motion,  or 
Matter,  stands  Derived  being,  the  Supreme  Genus.  Derived 
being,  therefore,  is  the  intervening  medium  between  Spirit 


THE  FORMING  POWER.  73 

and  Matter  that  puts  its  own  impression  upon  Matter;    and 
this,  not  volitionally  but  naturally. 

REMARKS. 

Unity  being  fundamental,  therefore  eternal,  he  who  seeks 
hidden  mysteries  can  never  find  if  he  fails  to  discern  and 
follow  it.  To  examine  and  pronounce  upon  any  one  factor  out 
of  its  relation  to  the  Whole  Creation  is  to  limit  both  knowl- 
edge and  attainment,  to  make  departments  of  knowledge 
which  appear  to  lead  in  contrary  directions  to  diverse  ends. 

Good  for  a  time,  as  expedient  for  the  moment,  any  and 
all  departments  may  be,  if  the  relation  of  one  to  the  other, 
and  of  all  to  the  fundamental  Unity,  is  not  seen,  the  explana- 
tion of  Creation  that  makes  wise  self -adaptation  possible,  can 
not  be  reached,  and  men  will  live  and  die  as  they  need  not 
live  and  die  did  they  seek  wisdom  rather  than  departmental 
knowledge  or  denominational  doctrine. 

As  a  student  you  desire  to  know  truth  rather  than  to 
vindicate  opinion.  Seek,  therefore,  to  see  and  grasp  the 
Unity  here  outlined.  See  how  one  factor  compels  another, 
how  all  are  joined  together  as  a  series  of  consequences  from 
First  Cause,  a  unity  that  is  unassailable  if  this  Cause  be  as 
defined.  Discerning  it,  turn  where  you  will  you  will  see  it. 
In  every  direction  it  will  be  manifest  to  you. 

As  beads  upon  a  common  thread  all  things  now  visible 
and  all  that  later  become  visible,  all  ologies  and  sciences,  yes, 
even  all  religions,  will  stand  side  by  side  together  as  belonging 
to  that  unity  that  is  more  than  any  one  of  them. 

QUESTIONS. 

What  are  the  logical  essentials  involved  in  the  relation 
between  Creator  and  Creation? 

What  is  the  difference  between  forming  and  creating? 


74  THE  FORMING  POWER. 

Which  is  first  in  order  of  enumeration? 

Is  there  any  difference  between  creating  and  making? 

If  so,  which  is  first,  and  which  is  subsequent? 

Which  of  the  two  powers  is  the  life-bestowing  power? 

Can  the  other  power  create  a  living  being? 

If  not,  why  not? 

What  is  the  relation  of  the  formed  to  the  created? 

What  the  relation  of  the  made  to  the  created? 

Is  there  a  power  that  lessens  the  Creative  power  in  order 
to  sustain  itself? 

What  is  the  difference  between  Matter  and  Shape? 

What  is  the  active  aspect  of  the  Genus,  Man? 

What  does  this  Genus  include? 

What  effect  has  this  Genus  upon  Matter? 

Is  this  effect  volitional  or  natural? 


CHAPTEK  XVIH. 
Kecapitulation. 

The  factors  so  far  enumerated,  with  what  they  involve, 
produce,  in  their  combinations,  all  the  problems  of  existence. 
As  links  in  a  chain,  no  one  link  is  capable  of  accomplishing 
what  their  unity  leads  to  and  compels.  This  order  is  Nature, 
or  that  which  is  natural;  that  which  is  compelled,  not  per- 
mitted, by  its  Origin. 

Nature,  as  this  order,  is,  and  must  always  remain,  imper- 
sonal. Well  for  us  if  we  can  "  look  from  Nature  up  to 
Nature's  God."  The  impersonal  order  that  is  Nature  is 
Divine  Necessity,  the  necessity  by  which  the  Onlooker  is 
bound.  This  necessity  compels  the  road  in  which  he  must 
travel  as  a  seeker. 

Before  passing  to  the  consideration  of  this  Onlooker  we 
will  reconsider  these  links  in  the  chain  of  sequence,  a  recapitu- 
lation that  may  be  helpful  to  some  and  can  be  omitted  by 
those  for  whom  it  is  unnecessary. 

1.  Substance.  Mind. 

2.  Motion  (not  volitional).  Action  of  Mind. 

3.  The  being.  The  Ideal  of  Mind  (with  its 

variety). 

4.  Activity  of  being  (not  volitional).        The  Forming  Power. 

5.  Cosmic  Matter.  Common  Background  for,  and 

universal  in, 

6.  The  Formed.  The  World— Shape  (with  its 

variety). 

7.  Purpose  to  which  this  unity  tends.        Incarnation. 

75 


REGAPITULA  TION. 

1.  The  impersonal  God  is  the  fixed  point  from  which  all 
undamental  factors  follow  in  orderly  sequence.  God,  to  be 
God,  must  be  more  than  a  being  who  feels  conflicting  emo- 
tions and  acts  accordingly. 

The  God  of  Theology  is  a  personal,  a  human-like  being, 
who  feels  both  love  and  hate,  who  intentionally  blesses  and 
curses,  who  exalts  those  whom  He  loves  and  casts  down  and 
destroys  those  whom  He  hates;  and  He  hates  those  who  do 
not  see  and  obey  Him  as  He  wishes  to  be  seen  and  obeyed. 
He  is  a  despot,  a  tyrant,  executing  his  changeable  will  upon 
mankind.  No  one  can  be  sure  that  he  is  in  favor  with  God, 
sure  that  he  is  one  of  the  elect  who  shall  be  saved  from  the 
divine  wrath. 

Think  a  moment  of  what  that  means — divine  wrath.  Can 
you  see  anything  divine  in  wrath?  Is  there  anything  God- 
like in  it?  Is  not  wrath  a  distinctively  human  characteristic, 
seen  in  yourself  and  in  your  fellow-men? 

Is  there  any  certainty  for  you,  for  any  one,  any  stability 
in  the  universe,  if  its  cause  and  sustainer  is  a  being  who  can, 
and  at  any  moment  may,  change  his  mind,  change  his  plans, 
purposes,  intentions,  wishes?  This  kind  of  a  being  is  not  and 
can  not  be  absolute;  for  a  God  who  wishes  for  anything  what- 
ever has  not  that  for  which  he  wishes;  if  he  had  he  would 
not  wish.    This  is  a  limited,  not  the  absolute,  God. 

Equally  is  this  true  if  God  forms  any  plan  or  intention, 
making  up  His  mind  to  do  something,  or  produce  something 
which  did  not  and  could  not  exist  till  He  made  up  His  mind 
to  make  it.  In  this  view  there  is  no  room  for  co-existence, 
for  simultaneousness;  and  consequently  no  explanation  of 
Nature.  It  divorces  God  from  Nature,  making  all  things 
subject  to  His  caprice  and  permitting  no  stability. 

Hence  the  age-long  conflict  between  Science  and  Religion 
— what  has  been  called  Eeligion.    Science  deals  with  Nature, 


RECAPITULATION.  77 

makes  discoveries  from  the  basis  of  facts.  What  has  been 
called  Religion  is  offered  as  a  divine  revelation  and  a  substi- 
tute for  facts.    It  too  often  contradicts  them. 

Scientists  say  "  This  is  true,  for  we  have  discovered  and 
verified  it."  Religionists — theologians — say  "  That  can  not 
be  true,  for  divinely  revealed  Religion  declares  to  the  con- 
trary." And  the  scientists  are  nearer  to  the  discovery  of  the 
real  God  than  are  the  theological  religionists,  for  they  are 
delving  into  Nature  while  the  others  stand  afar  off  from  her. 
A  revelation  that  can  not  reconcile  Religion  and  Science, 
Truth  and  Facts,  is  worth  little. 

The  impersonal  God  as  the  governing  Principle  that  com- 
pels an  orderly  sequence  of  fundamental,  therefore  eternal, 
factors,  is  to  be  found  and  known  "  by  His  works  ";  by  find- 
ing and  knowing  those  factors  and  their  consequences,  and 
their  orderly  relation  to  each  other. 

Which  is  the  higher  conception  of  God  ?  God  as  a  mighty 
and  powerful  being  who  loves  and  saves  some,  and  hates  and 
destroys  others;  or,  God  as  Love,  as  Principle  that  omnipo- 
tent, unvarying  Love  that  is  alike  for  all  men,  the  sun  that 
shines  equally  upon  the  just  and  the  unjust? 

With  the  theological  conception  of  God  no  Science  of 
Being  is  possible.  God's  will  determines  everything  and  that 
will  may  change  at  any  moment.  With  the  higher  concep- 
tion, God  as  Principle,  the  Science  of  Being  is  an  accompany- 
ing necessity,  for  it  is  the  eternal  certainty  that  the  impersonal 
compels  by  its  nature. 

As  impersonal  Principle,  God  is  the  same  yesterday,  to- 
day, and  forever.  God  is  "  without  variation  "  or  "  shadow 
of  turning."  Creation  is  according  to  the  nature  of  God  and 
is,  therefore,  stable  and  sure.  Discovery  is  all  that  is  necessary 
for  ourselves,  and  we  can  make  effort  to  this  end,  confident 


78  RECAPITULATION. 

that  while  we  are  seeking  nothing  will  change  and  our  time, 
in  consequence,  be  wasted. 

This  higher  conception  of  God  eliminates  chance.  There 
is  no  chance.  "  If  God  should  chance  "  to  do  thus  and  so, 
or  "  If  Nature  should  chance  "  to  produce  this  or  that,  are 
expressions  of  ignorance,  not  of  knowledge.  All  that  belongs 
in  the  order  that  is  the  logical  sequence  of  what  God  is  as 
Principle,  is  absolutely  sure.  The  differing  aspects  of  God 
but  help  to  reveal  the  allness  of  the  Absolute  One.  Because 
God  is  Spirit,  Life,  Love,  Intelligence,  Substance,  Mind,  the 
rest  follows.  There  can  be  no  change  in  the  sequence  that 
ensues. 

2.  The  inseparability  of  Cause  and  its  Action,  of  Sub- 
stance and  Motion,  and  also  the  distinction  between  them, 
help,  when  discerned,  to  perception  of  what  Creation  is  and 
includes.  This  compelling  Action  is  the  Initial  Impulse  for 
all  that  follows.  It  is  God  at  work;  jiot  at  work  according 
to  His  pleasure  at  the  moment,  but  at  work  according  to  the 
nature  of  God,  and  persistently. 

The  Original  Motion  is  the  "  going  forth  to  the  outermost 
ends  of  the  earth."  It  is  Force,  the  Force  that  compels  and 
impels  all  that  lives  and  moves.  The  Force  of  Nature  is  God 
at  work,  and  is  resistless.  Nothing  can  stay  it,  everything 
must  eventually  let  it  work  onward. 

God's  will  is  the  nature  of  God  in  operation,  or  active; 
and  that  will  is  being  done  throughout  Nature.  God's  will 
never  alters  or  varies,  it  is  always  the  same;  and  God's  pro- 
ductions are  equally  changeless,  as  could  not  be  the  case  if 
the  First  Cause  were  other  than  impersonal  Principle. 

Pure  Motion,  that  Action  of  Substance  that  is  the  opera- 
tion of  Cause,  as  the  link  between  Cause  and  Effect  is  the 
link  between  God  and  Man;  a  connection  not  permitted  but 
compelled. 


RECAPITULATION.  79 

3.  The  direct  and  all-inclusive  Effect  of  that  First  Cause 
that  is  God,  is,  in  nature,  according  to,  but  not  identical  with, 
the  nature  of  God;  and  is  relative  or  Derived.  This  Derived 
being,  Man,  the  Supreme  Genus,  or  Ideal,  is  not  a  part  of 
God,  but  is  the  consequence  of  what  God  is  and  does;  of 
Substance  and  Motion. 

This  Man  has  no  plural,  there  is  but  one  Man  as  there  is 
but  one  God.  This  "  image  of  God,"  as  the  full  Expression 
of  all  that  God  is  and  does,  is  all  he  can  be.  He  can  in  no 
way  be  bettered.  In  what  he  is,  or  in  his  nature,  he  can  be 
no  more  than  he  is  primarily.  All  that  is  greater  than  he, 
is  the  Absolute,  or  God.  If  he  is  all  he  can  be,  if  he  can  not 
be  bettered,  he  is  perfect  and  complete. 

As  the  Expression  of  God,  therefore,  he  is  perfect,  com- 
plete, and  contains  within  his  own  circumference  all  that  in 
any  degree  expresses  First  Cause.  As  the  unit  of  Expression 
all  that  is  directly  from  that  source  must  be  in  him.  In  him 
is  everything  spiritual,  outside  him  is  nothing  that  is  primarily 
spiritual. 

If  everything  in  him  is  spiritual,  what  is  from  him  must 
have  another  name.  What  is  from  him  can  not  be  a  part  of 
him,  but  a  consequence,  instead. 

This  Supreme  Genus,  Man,  the  Derived  being,  is  not  to 
be  created,  for  he  already  is.  He  is  co-existent  with  God. 
He  is  the  eternal  Ideal  awaiting  discovery  and  manifestation. 
He  is  what  God's  nature  compels  and  he  does  not  exist  by 
permission. 

4.  Because  Original  Motion  must  be  ceaseless  as  the 
operation  of  Cause,  the  Supreme  Genus  can  be  no  bar  to  its 
further  activity.  Because  this  Force  is  impersonal  it  can  not 
cease  of  itself.  There  is  no  intention  to  act,  there  can  be  no 
intention  to  cease  acting. 


80  RECAPITULATION. 

As  the  Initial  Impulse  that  brings,  first,  Derived  being, 
it  must  move  on  through  this  being  to  further  production. 
It  must  also  communicate  motion  to  this  being,  making  it 
active;  an  activity  that  is  not,  and  can  not  be,  volitional  with 
the  Derived  being,  but  is  compelled  by  the  relation  between 
Cause  and  Effect. 

5.  Matter  is  the  qualified  motion  resulting  from  Motion 
through  Derived  being.  The  difference  between  the  Action 
of  Mind,  or  Spirit,  and  Matter  is  the  difference  between  pure 
Force  and  qualified  motion,  the  Derived  being  constituting 
the  intervening  or  qualifying  medium.  Hence  in  the  orderly 
sequence  that  constitutes  Nature,  Matter  is  relative  to  De- 
rived being,  and  Derived  being  is  absolute  to  Matter;  Derived 
being  is  relative  to  God,  and  God  is  absolute  to  Derived  being. 
This  order  stands  as  follows: 


God 

Derived  being 

Matter 

The  Absolute 

Relative  to  God  and 

Relative  to  Derived 

absolute  to  Matter  ' 

being. 

This  Ideal,  or  Supreme  Genus,  is  not  an  integral  part  of 
Matter,  is  not  in  Matter,  but  is  veiled  by  Matter,  hidden  be- 
hind it,  beyond  the  possibility  of  destruction  or  even  danger, 
because  of  relation  to  Origin,  or  God. 

Matter  as  the  Reproduction  in  the  order  that  constitutes 
Nature,  follows  after  the  Production  that  is  Expression  of 
God.  It  is  not  the  living,  substantial  and  intelligent  in  Nat- 
ure; it  stands  before  and  hides  that  which  is  living,  substan- 
tial and  intelligent.  The  Spiritual  is  the  real  and  Matter  is 
the  phenomenal.  The  real  and  the  phenomenal  never  mingle, 
each  is  perpetually  distinct  in  Nature. 

6.  Because  Motion  through  Derived  being  communicates 
motion  to  that  being,  making  it  active,  this  activity,  in  con- 


RECAPITULATION.  81 

junction  with  Motion  through  the  being,  brings  conjunctive 
result.  Conjunctive  activities  with  conjunctive  results, 
though  distinct,  are  inseparable,  for  if  the  one  is,  the  other  is 
also. 

The  Creative  Power  and  the  Forming  Power  are  the 
greater  and  the  lesser  in  Creation.  The  greater  is  the  Initial 
Impulse,  and  the  lesser  is  the  communicated  impulse.  Neither 
is  volitional,  both  are  natural  because  compelled  by  Cause 
and  Effect. 

The  Creative  Power  produces  living  things  and  living 
being,  but  the  Forming  Power  can  not  produce  them.  It 
can  produce  only  the  phenomenal,  or  Representation.  Re- 
production, or  Cosmic  Matter  is  but  the  universal  background 
for  all  shapes,  it  makes  them  visible. 

A  piece  of  glass  is  transparent.  Looking  in  it  you  see 
nothing.  But  when  one  side  is  covered  by  a  metallic  coating 
shapes  are  seen.  The  coating  is  a  background.  Nature  fur- 
nishes, because  it  includes,  the  background  which  makes 
shapes  visible.  Reproduction  is  the  background  and  Repre- 
sentation is  what  is  seen  by  means  of  it. 

The  Material  Whole,  or  unit,  contains  wide  variety  be- 
cause the  Spiritual  Whole,  or  unit  of  Expression,  contains 
wide  variety.  All  natures,  all  faculties,  all  powers,  all  that 
expresses  God  even  in  the  least  degree,  must  be  in,  not  out 
of,  the  Expression  or  unit. 

Many  differing  natures,  all  that  pertain  to  the  mineral, 
vegetable  and  animal  kingdoms,  are  in  the  composite  nature 
of  the  unit.  Every  faculty,  capacity  and  power  that  is  from 
Mind,  has  place  there  also.  As  expressions  of  First  Cause 
they  are  all  good  and  can  not  be  bettered. 

The  Material  Whole  contains  each  and  every  shape  repre- 
sentative of  those  natures  and  of  their  quota  of  capacities  and 
powers. 


82  RECAPITULATION. 

The  Spiritual  Whole  and  the  Material  Whole  are  the 
Number  and  Figure,  the  Noumenon  and  the  Phenomenon. 
But  value  belongs  to  Number,  not  to  Figure.  Figure  only  rep- 
resents Number.  The  Spiritual  is  the  real,  or  has  value.  The 
Material  represents  value  because  it  represents  the  Spiritual. 
Hence  the  Figure  indicates  what  it  is  not.  It  is  only  a  means 
for  the  finding  of  Number;  the  Phenomenon  is  but  a 
means  by  which  the  Onlooker  in  Nature  may  discover  the 
Noumenon. 

The  simultaneousness,  or  togetherativeness  of  these  funda- 
mental factors  makes  them  coexistent  with  each  other  and 
with  First  Cause,  a  necessity  that  makes  a  unity  of  God  and 
Nature.  In  this  unity  God  is  the  governing  Principle  of  the 
orderly  sequence  of  fixed  and  relative  factors  that  constitutes 
Nature,  and  is,  in  consequence,  the  Immanent  God. 

/  Between  God  and  Nature  no  separation  is  possible — in 
fact,  whatever  the  theory — and  separation  between  any  of  the 
factors  is  equally  impossible.  Logical  necessity  keeps  them 
connected,  the  one  with  the  other,  but  keeps  each  distinct 
from  the  others,  as  well.  God  and  Nature  always  were. 
They  constitute  the  abstract  truth  that  always  was  and  ever 
will  be. 

God's  will  is  done  in  the  heaven  that  is  Nature's  inherent 
harmony.  "  Thy  will  be  done  in  earth  as  it  is  in  heaven." 
If  God  and  Nature  are  in  everlasting  unity,  if  Nature  is  fixed 
and  changeless,  what  is  to  come  of  it  all?  Manifestation  is 
to  come.  This  "  heaven "  is  to  be  made  "  plain,  visible, 
obvious  to  understanding."  The  abstract  truth  is  to  become 
understood;  the  hidden  real  is  to  be  made  plainly  visible. 
The  veil  is  to  be  lifted  and  the  eternal  is  to  appear  in  all  its 
power  and  majesty. 

The  third  in  the  trinity — Expression,  Representation  and 
Manifestation — is  to  follow  the  other  two.     But  something 


RECAPITULATION.  83 

stands  between.  Before  there  can  be  recognition  and  under- 
standing there  must  be  a  recognizer.  /Before  Manifestation 
can  follow,  there  must  be  something  to  receive  it,  something 
to  which  the  hidden  real  can  appear;  and  our  next  step  is  to 
pass  to  a  consideration  of  the  Onlooker  in  Nature. 


CHAPTEK  XIX. 
The  Onlooker  in  Nature. 

It  is  self-evident  that  Manifestation  is,  and  must  be,  a 
matter  of  consciousness.  "  Obvious  to  understanding  "  im- 
plies something  capable  of  understanding;  "  plain,  visible  " 
compels  something  capable  of  seeing,  of  recognition.  The 
one  compels  the  other. 

Although  the  Science  of  Numbers  is  exact  and  orderly 
as  abstract  truth,  and  contains  wide  possibilities,  this  truth  is 
practically  dead  till  brought  to  life  by  a  seeker  for  it.  It 
has  no  established  practical  possibilities  till  it  has  been  sought 
and  found;  found  both  in  theory  and  demonstration. 

This  truth  is,  in  itself,  but  till  it  is  manifested  its  nature 
and  possibilities  are  not  proved.  This  proof,  or  manifestation, 
is  impossible  except  to  something  capable  of  recognition  and 
understanding. 

A  seeker  is  necessary.  He  stands  between  the  invisible 
real  and  its  manifestation.  The  manifestation  of  the  abstract 
truth,  the  true  in  itself,  is  to  him.  This  manifestation  is  not 
the  creating  of  anything  new,  it  is  the  appearing  of  that  which 
always  was ;  but  his  impression  will  be  "  This  is  new  "  and 
because  what  he  sees  is  new  to  him. 

The  fixed  order  that  constitutes  Nature,  though  eternal  in 

itself  because  of  its  governing  Principle,  will  be  new  to  its 

discoverer  as  it  is  first,  and  by  successive  steps,  made  manifest 

to  him;    and  manifestation  must  be,  necessarily,  a  process  to 

84 


THE  ONLOOKER  IN  NATURE.  85 

him,  though  what  is  manifested  is  a  complete  whole  in  itself, 
all  together  "  in  the  beginning  "  as  eternal  unity. 

Seeing  the  necessity  for  another  factor  not  yet  enumerated 
and  defined,  we  must  go  back  to  our  premise  to  discover  it. 

Being,  or  God  Derived  being 

Absolute  Consciousness  Relative  Conscious  being 

Non-entity  Entity 

Abstract  Concrete 

Universal  or  Omnipresent  Individualized,  as  compared  with  the 

Absolute. 
Universal,     as    compared    with    the 
Material  Whole. 

The  Supreme  Genus,  Man,  as  the  Expression  of  God  is 
the  Entity  of  which  God  is  the  governing  Principle.  With- 
out entity  the  Absolute  could  have  no  manifestation.  With- 
out the  concrete  the  abstract  could  not  appear. 

The  Entity,  Derived  being,  the  One  as  the  Expression,  is 
relative  to  the  Absolute,  and  absolute  to  the  rest  of  the 
sequence.  As  individualized  conscious  being,  God  alone,  as 
compelling  Principle,  greater  than  it,  this  entity  is  the 
"  image  "  of  God.  As  "  image  "  or  Expression,  it  differs 
from  God,  and  yet  it  must  have  "  likeness  "  to  God. 

As  conscious  being  it  must  involve  in  its  nature,  self -con- 
sciousness. Given  conscious  being,  the  power  of  self -recogni- 
tion, or  self -consciousness,  is  a  logical  necessity. 

To  be,  is  one  thing;  to  know  that  you  are,  is  another  and 
subsequent  thing;  and  yet  the  second  hinges  upon  the  first. 
Without  the  first  the  second  could  not  be.  Without  a  being, 
no  self  is  possible. 

Without  individuality  there  could  be  no  recognition  of 
individual  being.  There  could  be  no  "  I  am  "  without  being, 
for  from  being  this  self -recognition  springs. 


86  TEE  ONLOOKER  IN  NATURE. 

One  of  the  most  important  distinctions — and,  for  many, 
the  most  difficult  and  obscure — to  be  made,  for  it  is  com- 
pelled by  the  Science  of  Being,  is  this  distinction,  without 
separation,  between  the  being  and  the  Soul.  It  constitute? 
the  difference  between  the  "  I  "  and  its  "  Self." 

Conscious  being  Soul,  or  self-consciousnesf?  ^ 

Image  of  God  Likeness  of  God 

I  I  am 

Self -recognition 

> 

An  illustration  will  serve  to  make  the  meaning  clearer. 
An  acorn  is  a  complete  and  perfect  whole,  we  will  say.  Be- 
cause all  that  is  requisite  to  the  nature  of  the  acorn  is  there, 
it  is  perfect  and  complete  and  could  not  be  bettered.  Not 
the  most  infinitesimal  portion  is  lacking;  if  it  were  the  acorn 
could  not  be  complete  and  perfect. 

What  does  this  perfection  and  completeness  compel?  It 
compels  that  its  "  seed  is  in  itself  ";  compels  that  a  germ  tree 
is  within  it.  Without  this  germ  the  acorn  would  not  be  com- 
plete. Something  necessary  to  perfection,  as  an  acorn,  would 
be  lacking.  All  the  possibilities  of  the  oak  tree  are  enfolded 
in  the  acorn.  What  the  oak  tree  is  abstractly,  or  by  nature, 
is  contained  in  the  acorn  which  is  perfect  as  such. 

But  what  is  contained  in  the  acorn  are  potentialities,  not 
actualities.  These  potentialities  are  realities,  in  that  they  are 
exact  and  true  according  to  the  nature  of  the  oak  tree;  but 
while  in  the  acorn  only,  they  are  not  actualities.  They  must 
come  forth  from  the  acorn,  come  into  manifestation,  before 
the  realities  can  become  actualities. 

This  necessity  is  met  by  the  nature  of  the  acorn  and  soil 
for  planting.  It  holds  within  it  the  living  germ  that  will 
come  forth  as  the  actual  tree.  That  which  is  in  it  belongs 
to  its  nature.  That  which  comes  forth  from  it  is  the  mani- 
festation of  its  nature.    The  last  is  sequential  to  the  first.    The 


THE  ONLOOKER  IN  NATURE.  87 

acorn  is  the  "  image  "  of  the  oak  tree,  the  vital  germ  in  it  is 
the  "  likeness  "  of  the  oak  tree;  and  image  and  likeness  con- 
stitute a  perfect  whole. 

Yet,  something  is  lacking  till  that  likeness  has  come  forth 
to  manifestation.  The  actual  tree  must  follow  the  ideal  tree, 
and  the  way  from  the  ideal  to  the  actual  lies  through  the 
potential.  This  is  a  perfect  order  in  which  the  perfect  acorn 
has  its  own  place.  The  acorn  is  not  the  order,  it  is  an  essential 
factor  in  the  order,  and  were  the  acorn  not  perfect,  as  such, 
the  order  could  not  be  fulfilled. 

Conscious  being  is  the  acorn  in  which  is  involved,  as 
potentialities,  all  that  God  is.  Derived  conscious  being  is  the 
"  image  of  God,"  the  perfect  entity  in  which  are  enfolded 
all  God-like  possibilities.  Because  it  is  perfect  and  complete 
the  "  likeness  of  God  "  pertains  to  its  nature.  Something 
would  be  lacking  were  this  not  so. 

In  the  image  is  the  likeness;  in  conscious  being  is  self- 
consciousness  or  Soul;  but  this  vital  germ  must  come  forth 
from  the  acorn  of  being  if  this  being's  potentialities  shall  be- 
come actualities.  From  the  being  shall  come  the  actual;  and 
every  factor  in  the  order  that  constitutes  Nature  is  necessary 
to  that  end. 

The  Self  of  the  I  is  the  likeness  of  the  Absolute.  The 
I  is  the  image  of  the  Absolute.  The  two  are  one,  and  that 
one  is  the  Expression  of  the  Absolute,  or  God;  the  entity  of 
the  Abstract  or  Principle. 

Observe  how  we  use  the  possessive  pronoun  in  connection 
with  the  word,  "self."  "Myself"  we  say.  The  possessive 
pronoun  denotes  possession.  If  there  is  a  possession  there 
must  be  the  possessor.  If  the  self  is  the  possession,  the  in- 
dividual possessor  is  "  I."    This  possessor  says  "  myself." 

This  factor  in  Nature,  the  Expression  that  is  hidden  be- 
hind Reproduction  and  Representation,  contains  in  its  own 


88  THE  ONLOOKER  IN  NATURE. 

nature  God-potentialities  and  the  germ  of  the  Actual  God. 
Its  seed  is  in  itself. 

In  the  order  that  constitutes  Nature  the  Absolute  God 
is  its  beginning  and  governing  Principle,  the  Potential  God 
is  the  immediate  consequence  of  that  Principle,  and  the 
Actual  God  is  the  ultimate  product.  The  Supreme  Genus, 
Man,  the  acorn,  is  the  Entity  involving  the  Potential  God. 
The  Actual  God  is  to  come  from  that  Entity  and  its  begin- 
nings are  there  as  the  germ  in  the  acorn,  the  Self  in  the  I. 

This  inherent  "  likeness  "  is  to  come  forth  from  that  which 
is  veiled  by  Matter  till  it  stands  complete  in  Incarnation,  as 
the  Manifestation  that  completes  Creation.  The  inherent  is 
to  become  the  actual,  and  from  the  basis  of  Nature,  not  by 
miracle;  a  becoming,  or  making,  according  to  law  and  order 
that  is  the  fulfilment  of  the  law  and  order. 

Having  discovered  inherent  Soul  our  next  step  is  existent 
soul. 

"  Ex — out  of,  or  from." 

The  germ  tree  in  the  acorn  must  become  ex-istent,  must 
come  forth  from  the  acorn.  Here  is  the  growth  that  may  be 
called  change. 

Eorce,  Derived  being,  the  Forming  power,  Reproduction 
and  Representation,  all  the  fundamental  factors,  are  fixed 
and  changeless.  They  never  become,  because  originally  they 
are  all  they  can  be.  The  stability  of  Nature  is  assured. 
Equally  is  this  true  of  Soul.  As  it  is,  it  is  all  it  can  be.  As 
Soul,  the  likeness  of  the  Absolute,  it  can  be  no  more;  but 
in  manifestation,  or  existent,  it  becomes  more  and  more  till 
the  manifestation  is  all  it  can  be.  And  there  can  be  no  mani- 
festation except  the  inherent  become  the  existent. 

The  existent  soul  is  the  Onlooker  in  Nature,  the  Onlooker 
with  capacity  for  discovery  of  all  that  Nature  includes. 

Though  the  acorn  includes  the  vital  germ,  there  must  be 


THE  ONLOOKER  IN  NATURE.  89 

germination  before  the  potential  can  become  the  actual;  be- 
fore the  complete  oak  tree  can  stand  forth  as  manifestation 
of  the  nature  of  the  acorn.  Though  Derived  being  includes 
Soul,  there  must  be  germination  before  Creation  is  finished, 
for  Manifestation  is  necessary  to  the  completion. 

From  the  Absolute,  through  the  Potential,  to  the  Actual, 
is  the  inevitable  order  compelled  by  the  nature  of  the  gov- 
erning Principle;  and  germination  is  a  logical  necessity. 
This  germination  and  growth  is  human  existence,  that  which 
is  "  ex — out  of,  or  from"  the  changeless  and  eternal;  and 
human  existence  is  the  evolution  of  self-consciousness.  Evo- 
lution is  change,  not  change  in  what  is  fundamental,  but 
change  in  its  manifestation. 

As  a  help  toward  understanding  this  argument  the  capital 
letter  will  be  used  when  inherent  Soul  is  mentioned,  and  the 
small  letter  when  existent  soul  is  meant. 

Inherent  Soul,  as  the  Likeness  of  the  Absolute,  is  change- 
less, and  all  it  can  be.  Existent  soul  becomes  more  and  more 
till  it  has  become  all  it  can  be. 

Holding  fast  to  this  distinction  between  "  image  "  and 
"  likeness,"  or  between  Derived  being  and  Soul,  and  also  to 
the  distinction  between  inherent  Soul  and  existent  soul,  we 
may  find  the  place  of  the  existent  soul  in  the  order  that  con- 
stitutes Nature. 

Reproduction 
Derived  being— Soul  Representation  Manifestation 

I,  and  its  Self  Matter  Existent  soul 

Image  and  Likeness  Shape  I  am 

Man  Person  A  man 

A  man,  is  what  we  call  a  human  being.  Subjectively  he 
is  a  living,  or  an  existent  soul;  objectively  he  is  an  outlined 
shape  or  person.  Subjectively  he  is  from  being,  objectively 
he  is  of  Matter.     He  is  the  conjunction  of  existent  soul, 


90  THE  ONLOOKER  IN  NATURE. 

Matter  and  Shape.  Outwardly  lie  is  Nature's  phenomenon, 
inwardly  he  is  the  first  fruit  of  germination,  the  first  shoot 
from  the  acorn  of  being. 

A  man  is  living  in  soul,  and  phenomenal  in  appearance 
or  Person.  As  the  first  shoot  from  the  acorn,  as  a  living  soul, 
he  is  connected  with  being.  He  is  in  conjunction  with  Matter 
but  is  not  vitally  connected  with  it.  His  vital  connection  is 
with  Derived  being  and  its  governing  Principle.  A  man 
lives  from  being  and  from  God,  not  from  Matter,  but  looks 
upon  and  sees  Matter  and  its  various  Shapes  because  in  con- 
junction with  them.  The  soul  of  a  man  is  the  Onlooker. 
The  person  of  a  man,  the  matter  of  a  man,  can  be,  neither 
of  them,  the  Onlooker. 

QUESTIONS. 

Is  manifestation  independent  of  consciousness? 

Can  anything  be  old  and  new  at  the  same  time? 

Is  manifestation  at  once  complete,  or  is  it  progressive? 

Why? 

What  is  the  difference  between  "  abstract "  and  "  con- 
crete "  ? 

What  is  the  difference  between  "  universal "  and  "  indi- 
vidualized "  ? 

Has  the  abstract  a  need  for  the  concrete?  If  so,  what  is 
the  need? 

What  is  necessarily  included  in  conscious  being? 
-     What  is  the  "  I "  ? 
f     What  is  the  "  Self  "  ? 
,'     What  is  the  relation  of  one  to  the  other? 

Are  they  separate  from  each  other? 

What  is  the  difference  between  being  and  Soul? 


THE  ONLOOKER  IN  NATURE.  91 

Which  is  first,  to  be,  or  to  know  that  we  are? 

If  the  Actual  is  the  end  of  an  order,  what  must  precede 
the  Actual? 

Are  the  Ideal  and  the  Actual,  the  same? 

What  is  inherent  in  the  acorn  of  Derived  being? 

Is  existence  from  Derived  being  logically  compelled? 

Where  must  we  look  for  the  Likeness  of  the  Absolute? 

What  is  the  difference,  if  any,  between  "  the  image  of 
God  "  and  "  the  likeness  of  God  "  ? 

If  there  is  difference  between  them,  is  there  any  sepa- 
ration? 

What  is  the  "  seed  "  in  Derived  being? 

What  is  the  difference  between  "  potential "  and 
"  actual "  ? 

Do  any  of  Nature's  fundamental  factors,  change? 

Where,  in  any  one  of  them,  do  you  find  something  to  be- 
come existent? 

Will  the  existent  soul  naturally  increase  and  multiply,  or 
remain  stationary? 

Is  there  need  for  a  becoming,  except  in  existence? 

What  is  necessary  to  complete  Creation? 

What  is  human  existence? 

What  is  evolution? 

What  is  the  composition  of  "  a  man  "  ? 

What  is  the  relation  of  "  a  man  "  to  Derived  being? 

What  the  relation  to  Matter? 

What  is  the  destiny  of  "  a  man  "  ? 


CHAPTEE  XX. 
Existence. 

Having  traced  the  Plan  and  discovered  the  Builder  it  re- 
mains to  follow  the  building. 

"  For  other  foundation  can  no  man  lay  than  that  is  laid." 

The  eternal  foundation,  the  one  that  is  already  laid,  is 
the  sequence  and  relativity  of  the  fixed  factors  compelled  by 
the  nature  of  their  governing  Principle.  No  one  can  change 
it  or  substitute  for  it,  another.  Any  and  all  can  build  upon 
it,  and  human  existence  is  the  process  of  building  upon  the 
eternal  foundation;  a  process  interfered  with  for  a  time  by 
attempts  to  build  upon  other  than  the  eternal. 

The  existent  soul  as  the  Builder  finds  in  its  own  existence 
the  material  for  building,  has  the  power  to  discard  one  ma- 
terial for  another  and  a  better. 

Existence  is  within,  not  outside  of,  eternity.  It  begins 
with  the  first  shoot  from  the  acorn  of  being  and  ends  only 
with  the  full-grown  tree.  It  is  a  line  within  a  circle,  the 
temporal  bounded  by  the  eternal. 

That  which  is  out  of  or  from  the  eternal  is  to  find  the 
eternal,  find  both  its  own  foundation  and  height.  Existence 
is  in  time,  for  time  is  but  the  work  of  building.  That  which 
is  out  of  or  from  the  eternal  perfect  acorn  will  increase,  or 
grow  in  time,  till  it  has  become  all  the  nature  of  the  acorn 
compels. 

We   measure   time   according   to   a   commonly   accepted 

standard  of  measurement,  but  time  is  the  measure  of  existence 

itself,  and  the  true  standard  is  the  nature  of  Derived  being. 

92 


EXISTENCE.  93 

If  the  factors  enumerated  constitute  the  eternal  founda- 
tion, if  Manifestation,  full  and  complete,  is  the  ultimate 
consequence,  the  beginning  of  Manifestation  is  the  first  step 
to  that  end,  the  first  stage  of  time. 

If  the  existent  soul  is  the  Onlooker  that  is  also  the  Builder, 
the  first  stage  in  Manifestation  is  a  state  of  self -consciousness, 
and  subsequent  stages  must  be  subsequent  states  of  self- 
consciousness. 

The  first  shoot  from  the  acorn  is  the  first  stage  of  a 
process  that  must  include  other  and  subsequent  stages  before 
it  can  be  complete,  all  of  them  consequent  upon  the  nature 
of  the  acorn.  All  states  of  the  existent  soul  subsequent  to 
and  following  upon  the  first,  must  be  consequent  upon  the 
nature  of  Derived  being — the  Genus,  Man. 

Variety  is  compelled,  the  states  will  differ  from  each 
other;  but  the  unity  of  the  factors  constituting  the  eternal 
foundation  will  compel  between  these  states  the  unity  that  is 
their  logical  relatedness. 

Any  one  state  of  existence  must  be  related  to  what  pre- 
cedes and  succeeds  it,  a  relativity  compelled,  not  permitted. 
As  beads  upon  a  thread,  these  states  from  least  to  greatest 
must  be  penetrated  by  the  thread  of  law  and  order  upon 
which  they  are  strung. 

Existence  has  a  definite  purpose,  therefore,  that  tends  ever 
to  fulfilment,  and  if  the  Builder  have  a  contrary  purpose  it 
can  be  but  the  temporal  which  is  eventually  overruled  by  the 
Great  Purpose.  As  existence,  because  of  its  nature,  can  not 
cease  till  the  Great  Purpose  is  fulfilled,  if  the  Builder  work 
according  to  another  and  contrary  purpose  there  must  be 
"  turning  and  overturning  "  till  it  is  abandoned  and  the  true 
one  found  and  followed. 

Incarnation  being  the  aim  of  existence,  and  incarnation 
of  God  the  Great  Purpose,  each  state  in  the  process  that  is 


94  EXISTENCE. 

Existence  will  have  its  own  incarnation,  and  the  first  stage 
of  Manifestation  will  be  the  incarnation  of  the  first  shoot 
from  the  acorn  of  being — a  man.  A  man  is  not  and  can  not 
be  The  Man,  they  stand  to  each  other  as  a  species  to  the 
Genus.  For  the  Genus  there  is  no  plural,  the  indefinite 
article  "  a  "  or  "  an  "  is  not  applicable.  A  man  is  one  of  a 
number,  more  than  one  species  is  not  only  possible  but  com- 
pelled by  the  nature  of  The  Man. 

A  species  is  a  kind  after  and  according  to  the  Genus,  and 
many  kinds  are  necessary  to  the  orderly  manifestation  of  the 
full  possibilities  of  the  Genus.  Hence  mankind  is  legitimate 
successor  to  The  Man,  and  the  means  by  which  the  nature 
of  Derived  being  is  manifested. 

Between  The  Man  as  Ideal,  and  The  Man  as  Actual, 
stand  all  kinds  of  men,  these  kinds  belonging  in  time  and 
having  orderly  relation  to  each  other,  each  and  all  manifest- 
ing the  potentialities  of  Derived  being.  JSTo  one  of  these 
kinds  is,  or  can  be,  either  the  Ideal  or  the  Actual.  The  Ideal 
precedes  Existence,  the  Actual  is  the  crown  of  Existence. 

Existence  is  from  the  Ideal  to  the  Actual,  from  the  unin- 
carnated  to  the  incarnated.  Between  the  two  stretches  the 
Existence  that  brings  the  one  from  the  other.  Existence 
therefore  is  natural,  not  volitional.  Existence  in  time  is  con- 
sequent upon  the  eternal  order  that  constitutes  Nature.  Ex- 
istence and  time  are  relative  to  the  eternal,  and  the  eternal 
is  absolute  to  Existence  and  time. 

The  eternal  foundation,  when  discovered,  answers  the 
question  "  What  am  I,  and  why  am  I  here? "  Till  it  is  dis- 
covered the  question  is  not  answered  truly,  even  if  answered 
satisfactorily  to  the  questioner.  The  questioner  is  a  man,  the. 
incarnation  in  Person  of  a  state  of  self -consciousness;  a  state 
consequent  upon  the  nature  of  Derived  being. 


EXISTENCE.  95 

QUESTIONS. 

What  is  the  eternal  Plan? 

What  is  the  Builder? 

What  is  the  building,  or  the  work  to  be  done? 

What  is  the  Builded,  or  finished  work? 

Is  existence  within,  or  outside  of,  eternity? 

What  is  the  true  standard  of  time? 

What  constitutes  the  eternal  foundation? 

What  is  the  ultimate  consequence  of  existence? 

Is  self -consciousness  one  state,  or  many? 

If  it  has  many  states,  are  these  separate  from  each  other? 

Does  Nature  provide  for  Incarnation? 

Is  Incarnation  a  consequence  logically  traceable  from 
First  Cause? 

Is  variety  in  Incarnation  compelled  by  fundamental 
factors  ? 

Is  an  incarnation  necessarily  the  fullest  possible,  and  most 
complete,  Incarnation? 

Can  a  man,  as  the  first  shoot  from  Derived  being,  be  more 
than  the  incarnation  of  some  of  the  potentialities  of  being? 

If  not,  does  a  man  become  more  and  more,  or  less  and  less? 

Is  a  first,  or  a  natural,  man,  the  full  Manifestation? 

If  not,  is  he  necessarv  to  the  full  Manifestation? 

What  is  the  difference  between  a  man  and  the  Man? 

Are  varying  species  legitimate  to  a  Genus? 

Does  a  man  exist  in  time  and  space  because  he  chose  to 
so  exist? 

Is  he  a  natural,  or  a  volitionally  intended,  product? 

Can  a  personal  choice  usurp,  ever,  the  place  of  impersonal 
law  and  order? 


CHAPTEK  XXI. 
The  Composition  of  a  Man. 

A  man  is  a  compound.  "Objectively  he  is  Person  and 
Matter,  subjectively  he  is  a  living  soul.  As  the  first  shoot 
from  the  acorn  he  is  neither  the  acorn  nor  the  full-grown 
tree.  He  is  neither  the  Ideal  that  forever  is,  nor  the  Actual 
that  shall  be.  He  is  the  promise,  the  evidence  that  the  eternal 
Ideal  is  and  the  complete  Actual  shall  be,  he  is  a  link  be- 
tween the  two.  He  is  a  kind  according  to  Man,  a  species  to 
be  followed  by  a  higher  species,  this  higher  by  a  still  higher 
till  the  highest  species  possible  appears.  He  belongs  to  time, 
not  to  eternity. 

As  a  whole  he  is  mortal.  The  composition  that  is  a  man 
can  not  last  forever  because  of  the  necessity  for  further 
growth  from  the  acorn  of  being.  He  is  the  consequence  of, 
and  is  related  to,  all  the  factors  that  in  their  unity  constitute 
Nature  and  its  governing  Principle.  But  he  is  not  the  greatest 
possible  consequence.  A  greater  than  he  must  come  after 
him.  He  is  an  incarnation  of  the  possibilities  of  the  Genus, 
he  is  not  the  Incarnation  of  the  full  nature  and  possibilities 
of  the  Genus. 

As  the  consequence  of  Nature  and  its  governing  Principle 
he  is  furnished  with  all  that  Nature  includes.  All  is  laid  at 
his  feet  for  his  use.    What  will  he  do  with  it  ? 

As  a  compound  of  existent  soul,  Shape  and  Matter,  the 

personal  pronoun  "  he  "  applies  more  properly  to  the  greatest 

of  the  three.     As  Shape  or  Person  is  but  the  limited  result 

96 


THE  COMPOSITION  OF  A  MAN.  97 

of  the  activity  of  Derived  being,  and  as  Matter  is  but  the 
qualified  motion  that  affords  a  background  for  Shape,  the  ex- 
istent soul  connected  with  them  must  be  the  factor  in  this 
compound  most  entitled  to  the  pronoun. 

He,  therefore,  is  more  than  his  Person  or  the  material  in 
it,  for  he  grows  from  Derived  being  and  has  a  destiny  to 
fulfil.  He  is  a  soul  having  a  body,  this  body  outlined  by 
Shape  and  consisting  of  Cosmic  Matter,  till  something  more 
has  been  added  to  it. 

QUESTIONS. 

What  is  the  difference  between  "  a  man "  and  "  the 
Man  "  ? 

Of  what  is  "  a  man  "  composed? 

What  is  "  a  man's  "  relation  to  Derived  being? 

Is  "  a  man  "  capable  of  improvement?    If  so,  why? 

Does  the  perpetuity  of  a  natural  composition  constitute 
immortality? 

What  is  the  difference  between  "  an  incarnation "  and 
"  the  Incarnation  "  ? 

What  belongs  to  "  a  man  "  through  his  relation  to  Nature? 
Which  of  the  factors  composing  "  a  man  "  is  dominant, 
by  right,  over  the  others? 

Are  the  factors  composing  "  a  man  "  eternal  or  temporal? 


CHAPTER  XXII. 
Body. 

If  Cosmic  Matter  is  the  background  for  Shape,  as  much 
Cosmic  Matter  as  is  included  within  outline  constitutes  the 
Nature-Body,  and  the  Nature-Body  must  be  simultaneous 
with  all  the  factors  of  the  eternal  order.  In  consequence, 
this  Nature-Body  awaits  the  existent  soul,  it  is  not  made  in 
time,  is  not  the  consequence  of  experience.  It  is  compelled 
by  the  order  which  the  soul  is  to  find  and  follow,  is  for  the 
soul's  use  in  existence. 

Body  must  be  considered  under- the  head  of  genus  and 
species.  Body  is  fundamental  in  Creation.  Argument  from 
the  premise  given  brings  us  to  Body  as  a  logical  consequence 
of  the  factors  preceding  it  in  the  order  of  enumeration.  The 
seventh  factor — Incarnation — is  Body,  original  genus. 

Each  genus  must  have  its  own  species,  and  bodies  of  vary- 
ing kinds  will  follow  the  original  genus. 

From  impersonal  Principle  to  Person  with  Body  is  an  un- 
broken continuity;  and  this  Nature-Body  constitutes  the 
natural  means  for  Embodiment.  The  Nature-Body  is  the 
receptacle  in  which  is  embodied  whatever  is  contained  in 
the  soul  connected  with  it. 

A  species — a  kind  of  man,  will  have  embodiment  in  the 

Nature-Body.     Hence  if  progress  of  the  existent  soul  is  the 

process  compelled  by  governing  Principle,  this  progress  must 

be  registered  in  embodiment.     Change  in  embodiment  is  thus 

98 


BODY.  99 

compelled,  and  without  change  in  the  Nature-Body  that  is  its 
receptacle. 

In  our  attempt  to  follow  the  Science  of  Being  we  must 
never  lose  sight  of  genus  and  species,  the  original  and  the 
subsequent,  at  any  stage  of  the  argument,  otherwise  we  can 
not  work  to  a  logical  conclusion;  and  without  logical  deduc- 
tions leading  to  logical  conclusion  we  can  have  no  science 
capable  of  proof  through  demonstration.  The  solution  of  all 
problems  is  obtained  by  following  their  principle. 

Once  more  let  us  follow  the  order: 

1.  Substance.  Mind. 

2.  Motion  (not  volitional).  Action  of  Mind. 

3.  The  Derived  being.  The  Ideal  of  Mind. 

4.  Activity  of  being  (not  volitional).  The  Forming  Power. 

5.  Cosmic  Matter.  Common    Background    for    and 

universal  in 

6.  The  Formed.  The  World  or  Shape   (with    its 

variety). 

7.  Body.  Incarnation. 

Kesult — Full  Manifestation.  The  Absolute,  Embodied ;  or  the 
Actual  God.     The  Divine  Incarnation. 

Existence  begins  at  Incarnation  and  the  existent  soul  is 
incarnated  or  provided  by  Nature  with  the  Body  in  which  it 
makes  its  own  body. 

The  Nature-Body  being  fundamental  or  original  can  not 
change,  therefore  all  change  must  be  in  embodiment.  All 
change  in  embodiment  will  depend  upon  change  in  soul  or 
self-consciousness.  Each  state  of  self-consciousness,  each  ad- 
vance of  soul,  will  have  embodiment.  As  one  state  or  stage 
follows  another,  embodiment  must  change,  and  by  displace- 
ment, this  change  bringing,  finally,  the  perfected  embodiment 
of  the  Actual  Man. 

To  existence  belong,  then,  differing  bodies,  all  of  them 

L.ofC. 


100  BODY. 

embodiments  in  the  Nature-Body,  with  quality  according  to 
the  status  of  the  existent  soul.  Hence  existence  can  end  only 
with  the  highest  possible  embodiment,  which  oversteps  the 
line  between  the  temporal  and  the  eternal,  time  and  eternity, 
becoming  perpetual. 

"  There  is  a  natural  body  and  a  spiritual  body.  Howbeit 
that  is  not  first  which  is  spiritual,  but  that  which  is  natural." 

At  the  beginning  of  the  enumeration  of  eternal  factors 
stands  the  Absolute;  at  the  end,  Incarnation.  Existence 
beginning,  therefore,  with  Incarnation,  it  is  a  soul  that  is 
incarnated  and  embodied.  But,  as  the  continuation  of  Crea- 
tion, this  soul  incarnates  and  embodies.  The  work  of  Creation 
as  a  whole  does  not  cease  at  the  beginning  of  Existence. 

The  impersonal  part  of  it  has  brought  the  stage  where  the 
personal  part  begins,  and  the  personal  part  is  necessary  to  the 
completion  of  Creation,  to  the  finishing  that  is  the  highest 
embodiment.  For  the  crown  of  Creation  is  the  Divine  In- 
carnation and  Embodiment,  the  Personal  God. 


REMARKS. 

At  this  stage  of  the  argument  you  are  wondering,  doubt- 
less, about  the  flesh-body  you  have  at  present,  whether  it  be 
the  ISFature-body  or  no.  If  you  are  not  thus  wondering, 
pardon  the  implication;  if  you  are,  endeavor  to  discern  be- 
tween what  lies  at  the  threshold  of  existence  ready  waiting 
for  the  existent  soul,  and  what  is  made  in  existence. 

Imagine  a  circle  within  which,  at  every  point,  because 
universally  diffused,  Cosmic  Matter  belongs.  Then  see  an 
outlined  shape  drawn  in  the  circle.  Within  this  outline 
Cosmic  Matter  must  be  found  because  it  is  universal,  or 
omnipresent  within  the  circumference  of  the  circle.  The 
Cosmic  Matter  within  the  outline  is  but  a  portion  of  the  same 


BODY.  m 

Cosmic  Matter  that  is  outside  the  outline,  but  that  which  is 
within  the  shape  is  the  Body  defined  by  outline. 

The  flesh-body  you  have  now  is  not  this  Nature-Body,  it 
is  an  embodiment  in  that  Body;  but  to  understand  varying 
embodiments  and  the  necessity  for  them  you  must  grasp,  first, 
the  idea  set  forth  in  this  chapter. 

There  can  be  no  embodiments  without  a  receptacle  for 
them.  The  Impersonal  Order  that  constitutes  Nature  pro- 
vides the  receptacle  and  works  for  embodiment,  a  work 
shared  by  the  existent  soul  that  ignorantly  or  wisely  makes 
its  own  body,  the  body  that  is  made  in  the  receptacle  provided. 

QUESTIONS. 

What  is  the  difference  between  "  Body  "  and  "  a  body  "  ? 
What  is  the  difference  between  "  Body  "  and  "  Embodi- 
ment "  ? 

What  is  the  difference  between  "  at  the  foundation  of 
existence  "  and  "  in  existence  "  ? 

Has  the  Nature-Body,  quality? 

Can  the  Nature-Body  be  estimated  according  to  our 
standards  of  weight  and  measurement? 

Is  what  you  see  when  you  look  in  a  mirror,  the  Nature- 
Body? 

What  office  in  Creation  is  filled  by  the  Nature-Body? 

Is  the  Nature-Body  temporal  or  eternal? 

Is  an  embodiment  temporal  or  eternal? 

What  is  the  relation  of  the  Nature-Body  to  the  existent 
soul? 

Is  the  Nature-Body  the  product  of  the  existent  soul's  vo- 
litional action? 

Is  any  kind  of  a  body  the  product  of  such  action? 


102  BODY. 

Is  there  separation  between  a  soul  and  its  body? 

What  is  the  relation  of  a  soul's  Person  to  its  body? 

Can  a  soul  have  more  than  one  body? 

Is  one  body  dropped,  and  another  taken  on? 

If  so,  whence  comes  the  body  taken  on? 

If  the  principle  of  continuity  obtains  in  Creation,  does  it 
not  apply  to  Embodiment? 

If  so,  what  does  this  principle  compel? 


CHAPTER  XXIH. 

Envikonment. 

An  existent  soul  is  surrounded  by  a  world  of  shapes.  The 
composite  nature  of  Derived  being  compels  variety  of  repre- 
sentatives or  shapes. 

Because  each  unit  contains  its  own  fractions — Expression 
and  Representation — each  fraction  in  Representation  will  be 
allied  to  its  corresponding  fraction  in  Expression.  A  nature 
that  is  an  expression  of  First  Cause  will  have  its  appropriate 
person  or  shape  in  the  "World. 

These  shapes  must  range  from  least  to  greatest  according 
to  the  natures  they  represent.  One  expression  of  First  Cause 
can  be  greater  or  less  than  another,  but  all  belong  in  the  Unit 
and  are  less  than  the  Unit.  Not  only  must  each  fraction  in 
Expression  have  its  representative  person  or  shape,  but  the 
Unit  must  have  its  Person  or  Shape. 

There  must  be  the  one  above  all  others,  the  Human,  that 
stands  for  and  represents  the  Unit,  the  one-ness  of  parts.  The 
existent  soul  having  this  highest  shape,  the  Human  Person, 
will  look  upon,  therefore  will  seem  surrounded  by,  the  whole 
range  of  lesser  shapes  as  an  environing  World. 

Each  shape  belonging  to  an  environing  World  is  the  out- 
line of  the  Nature-body  belonging  to  the  fraction  of  Expres- 
sion represented.  A  nature  in  the  Genus  has  its  person  and 
body,  all  natures  less  than  the  whole  have  their  persons  and 
bodies — their  incarnations.     The  law  for  the  whole  must  be 

equally  the  law  for  the  part. 

103 


104  ENVIRONMENT. 

The  existent  soul,  having  its  Person  and  Nature-Body,  is 
surrounded  by  the  differing  natures  belonging  to  the  com- 
posite Genus,  all  of  them  incarnated  as  it  is  incarnated.  It 
is  the  Onlooker,  they  are  the  things  seen. 

The  number  and  variety  of  incarnated  things  must  depend 
upon  the  variety  in  the  primal  Genus.  Whatever  the  variety 
there  must  be  unity,  the  relation  of  the  part  to  the  whole 
compels. 

Existence  and  Environment  belong  together  and  are  mu- 
tually dependent.  For  an  Onlooker  there  is  something  to 
see,  and  Nature  produces  natural  environment  for  the  existent 
soul — a  garden  of  Eden.  But  what  it  sees  in  its  environment 
is  a  subsequent  matter,  quite  "  another  story  "  indeed.  Eirst, 
environment  as  it  is  in  itself,  afterward  what  is  seen  in  en- 
vironment by  the  existent  soul. 

Variety  is  seen  because  it  is  fundamental  and  natural. 
Variety  rouses  in  the  soul  a  sense  of  contrast,  which  distin- 
guishes between  shapes  and  leads  to  a  conclusion  about  them. 

QUESTIONS. 

Of  what  is  "Environment"  composed? 

What  is  it  that  is  environed? 

Why  is  there  variety  in  Environment? 

Is  anything  beside  the  existent  soul,  incarnated?  If  so, 
what  and  why? 

Has  anything  beside  the  existent  soul,  body?    If  so,  why? 

If  there  are  many  objects  in  Environment  is  there  con- 
nection or  separation  between  them? 

In  either  case,  why? 

In  the  World,  which  is  the  Onlooker,  and  which  the  things 
seen? 


ENVIRONMENT.  105 

What  is  the  relation  between  that  which  sees,  and  the 
seen? 

To  which  must  the  fundamental  power  of  dominion  be- 
long?   To  the  things  seen  or  to  the  Onlooker? 

Is  this  power  granted  as  a  favor  by  the  Almighty,  or  is 
it  according  to  Nature? 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 
The  Influence  of  Envieonment. 

The  environed  soul  is  to  distinguish  and  conclude.  As 
the  Onlooker  it  sees,  or  looks  upon,  objects,  and  afterward 
renders  judgment  upon  what  it  sees.  To  the  Onlooker  per- 
tains a  possibility  found  nowhere  else — it  may  mistake. 

No  factor  in  the  impersonal  order  can  make  a  mistake, 
the  governing  Principle  can  not  mistake,  neither  Matter  nor 
Shape  can  mistake.  To  the  chief  factor  in  the  personal  order, 
the  existent  soul,  pertains  this  possibility.  As  no  mistake  or 
irregularity  is  possible  in  the  eternal  foundation,  the  Builder 
alone  can  do  that  which  has  not  previously  been  done,  make 
that  which  has  no  existence  till  he  makes  it. 

Environed  by  a  world  that  offers  variety  and  provokes 
contrast,  his  judgment  of  what  he  sees  may  be  contrary  to 
the  true  nature  of  the  environment.  If  so,  he  will  embody 
his  mistake  and  not  the  truth  of  his  being.  He  will  build 
his  error  and  its  consequences  into  the  natural  incarnation. 

Only  the  factor  capable  of  discernment,  of  seeing  through 
the  phenomenal  as  well  as  looking  upon  it,  can  mis-take  and 
believe  that  its  judgment  is  true  while  it  is  contrary  to  the 
truth.  This  can  occur  while  the  faculty  of  discernment  is 
in  abeyance.  Only  such  capability  admits  of  falling  short 
of  it  and  "  missing  the  mark  "  in  conclusion.  There  can  be 
no  belief  without  a  believer.  The  believer  must  be  the  On- 
looker, not  the  thing  seen,  and  before  the  Onlooker  has  be- 
come the  Discerner. 

106 


THE  INFLUENCE  OF  ENVIRONMENT.  10? 

Environment  makes  impression  upon  the  soul,  the  soul 
concludes  according  to  impression.  Impression  from  environ- 
ment is  natural,  not  volitional,  conclusion  is  first  natural,  not 
intentional.  Impression  is  the  action  followed  by  the  reaction 
of  conclusion,  and  this  give  and  take  must  continue  through 
existence,  preceding  the  embodiment  of  the  conclusion,  and 
constituting  the  building  material. 

Soul-embodiment  according  to  soul-quality  must  proceed 
according  to  law  and  order.  Soul-quality  must  be  according 
to  dominant  impression  and  conclusion,  and  natural  impres- 
sion and  natural  conclusion  must  rule  till  a  subsequent  and 
higher  takes  their  place. 

,  Existence  for  the  soul  is  its  growth  from  natural  to  per- 
fected incarnation  and  embodiment.  Existence  to  the  soul 
is  a  series  of  experiences  whereby  it  discovers  its  natural  mis- 
take, the  hidden  truth,  and  demonstrates  the  power  of  the 
truth  by  victory  over  the  consequences  of  the  error.  In  this 
process  the  error  first  embodied  must  become  disembodied, 
and  the  truth  of  being  embodied  in  its  place. 

REMARKS. 

"  But  how  can  the  existent  soul  make  a  mistake  if  it  is 
of  God?  "  do  you  ask?  Here  is  the  stumbling  block  for  many, 
because  of  the  old  idea  of  God.  This  idea  has  been  foundation 
for  the  conclusion  "  If  the  soul  is  the  likeness  of  God  it  can 
not  do  wrong";  and  "wrong"  in  the  ethical  sense  is  what 
is  meant. 

Whereas  mis-taking,  as  here  defined,  is  not  wrong  in  the 
ethical,  only  in  the  natural,  sense.  It  is  consequence  of  un- 
development  in  existence  of  the  capacity  that,  when  developed, 
will  prevent  it;  that  is  all.  There  is  nothing  wicked  or 
immoral  about  this  mis-taking.     It  is  natural  consequence, 


108  THE  INFLUENCE  OF  ENVIRONMENT. 

nothing  else.  Not  till  the  soul  through  attained  knowledge 
discovers  what  it  is  at  first  ignorant  of,  and  then  chooses  to 
continue  to  mis-take,  is  its  act  wrong  in  the  ethical  sense. 
Hold  fast  to  the  difference  between  natural  consequence  and 
intentional  doing. 

QUESTIONS. 

Enumerate  the  impersonal  order  and  name  its  last  factor; 
then  name  the  first  factor  of  the  personal  order. 

Which  of  these  can  mis-take? 

To  which  belongs  the  power  of  judging  the  rest? 

What  is  error  and  where  does  it  originate? 

Does  a  mis-taking  change  the  fundamental  nature  of  the 
mis-taker? 

Will  the  mistake  or  error  affect  embodiment? 

Will  it  affect,  or  change,  the  Nature-Body? 

To  what  is  impression  upon  the  Onlooker,  due? 

Is  there  any  error  in  natural  Environment — in  the  World 
as  it  is  by  Nature? 

Is  it  wrong,  or  natural,  that  the  existent  soul  is  im- 
pressible? 

If  natural,  can  the  existent  soul  destroy  its  own  im- 
pressibility? 

What  is  necessary  in  order  to  remove  a  mistake? 
Can  the  Onlooker  become  the  Discoverer? 
What  are  the  action  and  reaction  in  the  personal  order? 
What  is  the  building  material  used  by  the  Builder  in  the 
making  of  embodiment? 

Is  this  material  necessary  for  the  Nature-Body? 


THE  INFLUENCE  OF  ENVIRONMENT.  109 

If  living  soul  is  self-consciousness,  what  gives  quality  to 
self -consciousness  ? 

Which  is  first  in  Creation,  the  unqualified  self-conscious- 
ness or  the  qualified? 

Does  a  quality  of  soul  precede,  or  belong  to,  Existence  and 
Environment  ? 

What  is  Existence  for  the  soul? 

What  is  Existence  to  the  soul? 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

Susceptibility  to  Impbession. 

Consequence  of 
The  being  ^^^^s^^^-^  Existent  Soul  The  World  impression 

I  am  Person  I  am  this 

Person  I  see 

The  shoot  from  the  acorn  of  being  looks  out  from  the 
being,  consequently  away  from  it.  The  existent  soul  looking 
away  from  the  being  naturally,  looks  upon  its  environment 
as  naturally.  This  is  no  mistake  or  error.  Like  a  mirror  the 
soul  reflects  impression.  This  susceptibility  is  due  to  its  nat- 
ure. Without  it  there  would  be  no  subsequent  Divine  In- 
carnation, no  previous  embodiment  in  the  natural  incarnation. 

While  the  Soul,  because  of  its  origin  and  subjective  rela- 
tions, can  never  change  to  something  different,  while  it  will 
always  be  Soul,  as  a  kind  of  soul  its  quality  will  be  according 
to  the  ruling  impression;  or,  self -consciousness  is  qualified  by 
impression. 

If  the  impression  is  "  I  am  this  object  I  see,"  then,  ac- 
cording to  this  sense  of  self  a  man  is  a  material  object  in 
space.  This  sense,  with  all  it  includes  and  engenders,  is  built 
into  the  natural  incarnation,  or  Nature-Body,  and  gives  em- 
bodiment. 

The  soul,  though  heir  "of  all  the  ages,"  heir  to  eternal 

life,  has  fallen,  through  its  sense-impression,  into  a  temporal 

life  and  will  need  a  resurrection;  for  as  this  sense  is  not  truth 

but  is  contrary  to  truth,  it  can  not  be  eternal. 

As  the  soul  becomes,  or  is  qualified,  according  to  its  ruling 

110 


SUSCEPTIBILITY  TO  IMPRESSION.  Ill 

sense — is  that  sense,  practically — it  must  experience  death  to 
know  life.  Its  mistaken,  therefore  temporal,  sense  of  self 
must  die,  another  and  higher  sense  of  self  must  take  its  place, 
and  the  soul  be  thus  brought  forward  in  its  career. 

The  process  of  Creation  thus  far  is  natural  at  every  step, 
the  "  fall  "  of  a  man  is  natural  and  not  intentional.  He  is 
not  to  blame,  morally,  for  his  sense  of  self  and  its  conse- 
quences.    The  law  of  Cause  and  Effect  brings  all. 

Is  a  man  therefore  helpless?  Is  he  so  bound  by  natural 
results  of  naturally  operative  causes  that  he  can  not  help  but 
passively  reflect  and  embody  a  mistaken  sense  of  self?  This 
question  must  be  answered  from  a  further  consideration  of 
the  nature  of  the  Derived  being  with  which  the  soul  is  in 
connection  all  the  while  it  looks  upon  environment. 

So  far  there  has  been  no  conscious  exercise  of  volition, 
yet  if  there  be  none  the  existent  soul  can  have  no  control  over 
impressions  and  must  remain  what  it  is  according  to  its  natural 
sense  of  self.    A  poor  outlook,  truly,  if  this  is  all. 


QUESTIONS. 

Why  does  not  the  existent  soul  at  once  see  its  true  being? 
Is  any  one,  or  any  thing,  to  blame  because  it  does  not 
see,  at  the  threshold  of  existence,  its  real  eternal  being? 

Would  you  change,  if  you  could,  what  is  natural  ?  what  is 
according  to  the  sequence  of  cause  and  effect? 

Do  you  think  you  could  improve  upon  Nature  if  you  had 
your  way? 

To  what  is  the  soul  related,  subjectively  and  objectively? 

What  is  the  living  or  existent  soul? 

Can  it  change  itself,  or  be  changed,  to  something  that 
is  not  soul? 


112  SUSCEPTIBILITY  TO  IMPRESSION. 

Can  it  be  qualified?    If  so,  how? 

Is  a  sense  of  self  natural  to  "  a  man  "  ?    If  so,  why? 

What  becomes  of  the  sense  of  self? 

Is  a  sense  of  self  temporal  or  eternal? 

Can  a  sense  of  self,  change? 

Can  there  be  a  better  than  the  natural  sense  of  self? 

What  do  you  understand  by  "  the  fall  of  man  "  ? 

Is  one  to  blame,  morally,  for  a  mistaken  conclusion  as  to 
what  one  is? 

Is  one  worthy  of  "  everlasting  torment "  because  of  what 
he  does  naturally,  or  without  intention? 

Which  is  first  in  the  eternal  order?  The  natural  or  the 
spiritual? 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 
The  Composite  Nature  of  Derived  Being. 

As  the 

Spiritual 

Living 

Loving 

Intelligent 

Substantial 

Idea  of  Infinite  Mind, 
all  God-likeness  pertains  to  this  Derived  being.  Its  faculties 
must  be  expressions  of  Mind,  the  varying  natures  within  it 
must  be  living,  not  dead.  Every  nature,  capacity  and  power 
must  be  not  only  living,  but  perpetual,  because  they  are  the 
effects  of  First  Cause,  expressing  it  and  sustained  by  it. 

But  though  living  subjectively,  the  faculties  and  powers 
are  not  existent  in  time  and  space  except  by  means  of  the 
existent  soul.  They  must  flow  down,  as  it  were,  into  the  ex- 
istent soul,  thereby  becoming  actively  existent,  before  they 
can  be  incarnated  and  embodied.  By  means  of  the  existent 
soul  they  come  to  incarnation  and  embodiment,  a  coming 
which  must  be  orderly  and  gradual. 

Hence,  the  existent  soul  must  be  the  user  of  the  faculties 
and  powers  of  being.  It  follows  that  there  must  be  some- 
thing to  call  forth  their  use,  to  draw  them  into  existence,  and 
through  active  existence  to  incarnation  and  embodiment. 
Demand  upon  them  is  essential  and  the  consequences  of  natu- 
ral impression  lead  to  this  demand. 

113 


114       THE  COMPOSITE  NATURE  OF  DERIVED  BEING. 

Existence  and  the  experiences  of  existence  consist  in  the 
educing,  the  drawing  forth  to  manifestation,  all  that  is  con- 
tained in  and  belongs  to  Derived  being — the  Image  and 
Likeness  of  God.  Without  existence  there  can  be  no  mani- 
festation. 

Development  of  the  soul,  of  self-consciousness,  as  the 
purpose  to  be  carried  out,  compels  the  activity  in  existence 
of  all  that  pertains  to  the  being;  a  necessity  compelling  order 
in  existence.  One  by  one  the  natures  contained  in  the  unit — 
Expression — appear,  each  through  its  representative  person, 
until  the  whole  in  turn  appears  through  its  Person.  One  by 
one  the  faculties  of  being  are  brought  to  bear  upon  what  is 
offered  by  Nature  and  governing  Principle.  All  is  first  looked 
upon,  then  seen  through,  then  understood;  then  realization 
of  the  nature  of  phenomena  and  noumena,  their  relation  and 
principle,  leads  to  the  positive  knowing  that  is  perpetual. 

Assuming  that  Mind  is  the  beginning  of  all  things,  itself 
no  thing,  let  us  trace  the  composite  nature  of  the  Expression. 


Mind' 


To  look  upon 

To  see  through  ^ 

To  understand    >^» 

To  know    >^ 

The  Unit— Man. 

Mineral  ^"V^ 

Vegetable  ^s^ 

Animal   ^^ 

Hui 

nan 

We  will  classify  the  natures  in  the  Genus,  Man,  as 

1.  The  Mineral. 

2.  The  Vegetable. 

3.  The  Animal. 


THE  COMPOSITE  NATURE  OF  DERIVED  BEING.       115 

4.  The  Human. 
And  the  faculties  as 

1.  The  Power  to  Know. 

2.  The  Power  to  Understand. 

3.  The  Power  to  See  through. 

4.  The  Power  to  Look  upon. 

The  sum  of  these  natures  and  faculties  is  Man,  the 
Expression,  the  Ideal  that  is  to  be  made  Actual  through  Ex- 
istence, Incarnation,  and  Embodiment.  In  this  Man  is  Soul, 
or  Self,  the  Likeness  of  God.  The  Actual  Man  is  to  follow 
the  Ideal  Man  by  the  existence,  incarnation  and  embodiment 
of  the  Soul. 

All  these  natures  and  faculties  contained  in  composite 
changeless  being  are  eternal.  Each,  and  all,  is  sustained  by 
and  from  the  Absolute  Source  through  the  relation  between 
Cause  and  Effect.  Eternal  in  being,  existent  in  time,  em- 
bodied in  time,  and  brought  by  embodiment  out  of  time  as 
the  eternal  incarnation,  is  the  order  compelled  by  governing 
Principle;   is  the  Great  Purpose  to  be  fulfilled. 

Species  upon  species  incarnating  and  embodying  the  dif- 
fering natures  and  faculties  is  the  consequence,  ascending 
species  from  lowest  to  highest.  They  are  to  be  looked  upon, 
seen  through,  understood,  and  truly  known  by  the  one  species 
capable  of  knowing  that  he  knows — the  human  species.  They 
are  to  be  seen  and  known  by  each  other  according  to  capacity 
for  knowing. 

Not  only  must  the  differing  natures  and  faculties  belong 
to  being  but  the  senses  also.  All  is  there,  all  is  to  come  from 
thence  into  existence.  With  the  existent  soul  at  the  begin- 
ning of  Existence  is  found  the  senses.  It  says  "  I  see,"  "  I 
hear,"  "  I  taste,"  "  I  smell,"  "  I  touch."  Subsistent  in  being, 
existent  in  time  and  space  with  a  soul,  they  are  the  avenues 
through  which  a  soul  receives  impression.     What  is  seen, 


116       THE  COMPOSITE  NATURE  OF  DERIVED  BEING. 

heard,  tasted,  smelled,  and  touched  by  the  soul  is  stored  up 
as  its  experiences,  for  they  are  the  sum  of  its  impressions. 
What  is  sensed  constitutes  the  existent  soul's  first  knowledge, 
a  natural  knowledge. 

All  natures,  faculties,  powers  and  senses  belonging  to 
being,  becoming  existent  with  the  soul  are  operative  in  the 
soul  in  the  order  from  least  to  highest.  The  descent  from 
being  and  the  ascent  of  the  soul  are  equal.  The  one  regulates 
the  other. 

Their  operation  in  the  existent  soul  brings  this  soul  from 
the  infancy  of  existence  to  its  manhood  or  maturity,  and  by 
a  gradation  according  to  the  nature  of  being. 

What  existence  is  in  itself,  is,  from  beginning  to  end, 
numerically  exact.  Its  beginning,  end,  and  intervening 
stages,  can  be  counted  upon  with  certainty.  "  Order  is 
heaven's  first  law."  To  a  soul,  existence  is  necessarily  com- 
posite, and  bewildering  when  seen  only  through  the  senses. 
To  see,  hear,  etc.,  is  a  natural  beginning,  but  only  as  the 
faculties  are  brought  to  bear  upon  what  is  sensed,  can  true 
knowledge  follow  and  the  soul  ascend. 

From  the  natural  level  of  the  senses,  up  the  mountains 
of  the  faculties  to  the  higher  levels  of  realization  of  the 
eternal,  must  the  soul  travel  to  its  Origin. 

The  nature  of  being  compels  the  nature  and  order  of  Ex- 
istence. Derived  being  is  what  it  is  through  the  relation  of 
Effect  to  Cause.  What  First  Cause  is,  as  governing  Prin- 
ciple, determines  all  the  rest.  From  beginning  to  end  all  is 
Good.  At  no  point  is  there  room  for  evil,  for  Good  is  omni- 
present. From  impersonal  Principle  through  natural  sequence 
and  order  to  the  fulfilment  of  Law,  all  is  Good,  and  Good 
only. 


THE  COMPOSITE  NATURE  OF  DERIVED  BEING.       117 

QUESTIONS. 

Why  is  Derived  being  composite  in  nature? 

What  is  the  source  of  the  faculties  and  powers  of  being? 

Are  the  parts  of  that  Whole — Derived  being — temporal 
or  eternal? 

How  do  the  faculties  of  being  become  active  in  time  and 
space  ? 

How  do  the  faculties  and  powers  of  being  become  ex- 
istent ? 

Can  they  have  embodiment  without  first  becoming  ex- 
istent? 

What  is  it  that  uses  the  powers  belonging  to  being? 
How  is  their  activity  in  existence  stimulated? 
In  what  does  the  soul's  education  consist? 
Upon  what  is  Manifestation  dependent? 
Why  is  Manifestation  dependent  upon  anything? 
Why  is  Manifestation  orderly? 

Can  you  name  the  faculties  of  being  in  their  order  from 
least  to  highest? 

Can  you  name  the  differing  natures  in  being  in  their  order 
from  least  to  highest? 

How  will  you  name  the  Sum,  or  entity,  of  the  natures, 
faculties  and  powers  of  being? 

What  is  the  difference  between  the  Ideal  Man  and  the 
Actual  Man? 

How  is  the  Actual  Man,  made? 

Beside  natures,  faculties  and  powers,  what  belongs  to  the 
Ideal  Man? 

What  is  the  "  Likeness  of  God  "  ? 


118       THE  COMPOSITE  NATURE  OF  DERIVED  BEING. 

Why  are  there  differing  species  in  existence? 

What  is  to  deal  with  these  species,  and  how? 

Where  do  the  five  senses  naturally  belong? 

Where  are  they  naturally  active? 

What  is  their  relation  to  the  soul? 

What  is  the  result  to  the  soul  of  their  activity? 

How  does  the  existent  soul  first  gain  knowledge? 

What  constitutes  the  ascent  of  the  soul? 

Is  this  ascent  governed  by  law? 

If  so,  is  it  good,  or  evil? 


CHAPTEE  XXVn. 

Mortal  Sense. 

According  to  the  argument  the  term  "  material  senses  " 
is  a  misnomer.  Matter  can  have  no  senses,  Person  can  have 
no  senses  or  faculties.  Derived  being  has  all,  and  all  precede 
existence.  Derived  being,  as  the  Created,  is  and  has  all  that 
is  directly  from  First  Cause.  Existence  is  only  the  appearing 
that  is  the  gradual  manifestation  of  the  eternal. 

We  will  call  this  being  the  Lord  of  Existence,  because 
nothing  that  the  soul  sees  as  change  during  existence  can  alter 
or  affect  the  changeless  being.  We  can  imagine  this  being 
as  saying  "  I  am  the  Lord  that  changeth  not."  All  that  be- 
longs to  it,  as  naturally  inherent,  must  be  eternal.  The  senses 
belong  to  it  and  are  perpetual. 

But  there  may  pertain  to  the  existent  soul  that  which, 
though  natural,  is  not  eternal  but  temporal;  that  which  per- 
tains to  its  infancy  and  will  be,  therefore,  outgrown  and  left 
behind  in  its  further  progress.  The  infant  soul,  the  infancy 
of  existence,  may  have — will  have,  its  own  sense  about  what 
it  is;  and  its  own  sense  of  what  it  is  will  be  opposite  to  the 
truth  of  its  being.  Its  own  sense  however  will  be  natural 
and  not  intentional;  neither  can  it  be  one  of  the  five  senses 
belonging  to  being. 

The  intentional  presupposes  a  choice  as  to  what  is  done 

and  what  left  undone.     There  is  no  practical  choice  for  the 

soul  as  to  how  it  first  views  itself,  existence,  and  environment, 

though  there  is  potential  power  of  choice. 

119 


120  MORTAL  SENSE. 

Because  the  senses  of  being  are  operative  in  the  soul,  be- 
cause they  are  the  avenues  through  which  impression  is  re- 
ceived, because  a  soul  sees,  hears  and  touches,  that  which 
Nature  has  placed  with  it,  before  it,  and  around  it  as  its  own 
Person  and  Environment  is  what  it  sees  and  touches;  and  its 
response  to  the  impression  is  "  This  is  I  and  I  am  a  material 
being,  part  of  the  material  world  in  which  I  am." 

This  sense  of  self,  naturally,  not  intentionally  opposed  to 
the  truth  of  being,  is  a  mortal  sense,  one  that  can  come  to  an 
end;  whereas  all  that  constitutes  being  is  eternal. 

The  Truth  of  being  A  Sense  of  being 

What  being  is  as  the  Unit     How  a  man  seems  to  himself 

Eternal  The  first  sense,  Natural  and  Mortal 

The  subsequent  sense,  Possible  and  Eternal 

Between  the  natural  mortal  sense,  and  the  subsequent 
eternal  sense  of  being,  stand  the  faculties  with  their  orderly 
operation.  This  operation  displaces  the 'mortal  ignorant  sense 
with  the  true  enlightened  sense. 

The  first  shoot  from  the  acorn  of  being,  looking  out  from, 
therefore  away  from,  the  acorn,  sees  only  what  it  looks  upon; 
and  this  looking  upon  what  belongs  under  the  head  of  Repre- 
sentation is  natural.     It  is  the  sequence  of  cause  and  effect. 

The  shoot  forms  its  own  idea  of  what  it  is,  and  according 
to  the  way  it  sees  itself.  Back  in  the  acorn  are  the  faculties 
that  will  enable  it  to  form  the  true  idea,  but  it  is  not  natural 
that  the  true  idea  shall  be  formed  till  they  operate  in  their 
order. 

Previous  to  the  true  idea  of  self  that  is  possible,  is  the 
first  that  is  natural,  and  in  accord  with  the  limited  sense  that 
accompanies  the  little  shoot.  This  first  sense  is  mortal  be- 
cause it  can  come  to  an  end;  will  come  to  an  end  as  further 


MORTAL  SENSE.  121 

growth  from  the  acorn  brings  forth  more  and  more  the  tree 
that  shall  be. 

The  existent  soul's  natural,  but  mortal,  sense  of  existence 
and  environment  is  a  sense  about  the  phenomenal  that  will 
be  outgrown,  overcome,  because  it  will  be  come  over  by  the 
soul  as  its  growth  in  existence  goes  on. 

In  existence  mortal  sense  plays  an  important  part.  Though 
mortal,  this  sense  first  colors  everything  for  the  soul.  The 
soul's  conclusions  about  its  impressions  will  accord  with  this 
sense  naturally,  till  it  learns  better.  And  as  a  soul's  continued 
existence  is  its  continued  education,  an  educing  or  drawing 
to  incarnation  and  embodiment  the  faculties  and  powers  of 
being,  its  natural  sense  and  conclusion  will  be  corrected  only 
as  this  process  moves  on. 

In  time  belongs,  therefore,  first,  the  natural  and  its  con- 
sequences; afterward  the  eternally  true  and  its  consequences. 
The  first  is  brought  by  Nature,  with  the  second  volition  is 
concerned. 

QUESTIONS. 

Are  there  "  material  senses  "  ?    If  not,  why  not? 

If  the  five  senses  belong  to  being,  how  would  you  name 
them? 

Can  any  change  in  existence  cause  a  change  in  being? 
If  not,  why  not? 

Can  any  change  in  existence  make  the  soul  anything  but 
soul? 

Is  Nature  altered,  or  vindicated,  by  the  working  of  the 
law  of  cause  and  effect? 

May  there  be  in  existence  a  sense  that  is  not  one  of  the 
ixve  senses  of  being? 


122  MORTAL  SENSE. 

If  there  be  such  a  sense  does  it  precede,  or  accompany, 
the  existent  soul? 

If  it  accompanies  the  soul  at  the  beginning  of  existence 
does  it  necessarily  continue  throughout  existence? 

If  it  does  not  exist  till  the  Soul  is  existent  is  it  temporal 
or  eternal? 

What  is  meant  by  "  the  infant  soul "  ? 

Are  the  limitations  of  infancy  natural  or  unnatural? 

Can  the  infancy  of  existent  soul  be  perpetual? 

Can  the  existent  soul  choose  not  to  have  an  infancy? 

Can  it  stand  in  the  world  full-grown,  without  the  growth 
from  infancy  to  maturity? 

Can  volition  destrov  the  order  of  Nature? 

«/ 

What  is  the  difference  between  the  natural  sense  of  the 
existent  soul,  and  the  five  senses  belonging  to  being? 

What  is  the  natural  conclusion  of  the  natural  sense? 

What  leads  to  this  conclusion? 

Is  the  natural  conclusion  in  accord  with  the  truth  of  being? 

If  not,  what  stands  between  it  and  the  true  conclusion? 

What  is  overcome  and  left  behind  in  the  growth  of  the 
soul? 


CHAPTEK  XXYin. 
Mortality  and  Immortality. 

Mortality  is  the  consequence  of  mortal  sense,  immortality 
is  the  consequence  of  the  true  sense,  as  either  is  the  controlling 
sense  in  the  soul's  existence.  Mortality,  therefore,  precedes 
immortality  for  the  existent  soul.  Mortality  is  for  all  unlike- 
ness  to  the  Absolute,  immortality  is  for  all  likeness. 

All  unlikeness  must  consist  in  such  conclusions,  and  their 
manifestation,  as  are  contrary  to  the  eternal  truth  of  being; 
likeness  consists  in  such  conclusions  and  their  manifestation, 
as  are  in  accord  with  the  truth  of  being. 

Both  manifestations,  the  unlike  that  is  first  and  the  like 
that  is  last,  must  be  through  Person,  Nature's  means  to  that 
end;  a  means  totally  unchanged  by  either  manifestation  from 
what  it  is  as  a  factor  in  the  eternal  order. 

Mortality,  and  what  it  includes,  has  place  in  existence,  is 
experienced  by  a  living  soul.  Immortality  is  mortality's 
legitimate  successor,  to  be  afterward  experienced  by  a  living 
soul;  and  both  mortality  and  immortality  must  be  qualities 
of  self -consciousness  or  they  could  not  be  experienced  by  a  soul. 

An  existent  soul  can  know  only  that  which  it  includes. 
As  self-consciousness,  it  knows  what  is  included  in  self-con- 
sciousness. 

An  existent  soul  knows,  or  experiences,  first,  what  is  sensed 

through  the  senses  of  being  naturally  operative  in  the  soul  at 

the  threshold  of  existence;    then  follows  the  judgment  ren- 

123 


124  MORTALITY  AND  IMMORTALITY. 

dered  by  the  soul's  own  sense,  the  mortal  sense,  which,  neces- 
sarily, gives  quality  to  self-consciousness. 

Quality  is  changed  as  faculties  of  being  become  operative, 
correcting  the  natural  judgment  or  feeling.  The  natural 
judgment,  and  what  it  begets,  dies  as  the  true  conception  of 
being  and  existence  displaces  it.  The  quality  of  self-con- 
sciousness that  is  mortality,  comes  to  an  end  as  it  is  displaced 
by  a  different  quality. 

From  mortality  to  immortality,  from  the  beginning  to  the 
end  of  existence,  a  soul  is  soul,  self-consciousness  is  self- 
consciousness,  and  never  becomes  Matter  or  Shape  or  anything 
else;  but  the  quality  stamped,  impressed,  upon  a  soul,  changes; 
changes  from  unlikeness  to  Origin  to  Likeness  to  the  Absolute. 

In  Existence  Likeness  overcomes  unlikeness  because  the 
soul  comes  over  from  the  first  that  is  natural  to  the  subsequent 
that  is  possible.  The  soul  puts  off  the  one  by  putting  on  the 
other.  From  shoot  to  matured  tree  a  putting  off  and  putting 
on  is  steadily  going  forward,  the  process  an  orderly  manifesta- 
tion of  the  nature  and  possibilities  of  the  acorn. 

For  illustration,  suppose  a  clear  colorless  glass  filled  by  a 
red  liquid.  The  glass  appears  red.  Filled  successively  by 
yellow,  green,  blue  and  violet  liquids  the  glass  appears  yellow, 
green,  blue  and  violet  in  turn,  yet  all  the  while  is  the  same 
colorless  glass.  Were  the  glass  refilled  by  displacement  the 
red  would  be  mixed  with  the  yellow  till  it  was  entirely  dis- 
placed by  the  yellow  which  in  turn  would  be  mixed  with  the 
green  till  the  green  had  entirely  displaced  the  yellow;  and 
so  on  till,  if  the  glass  were  filled  by  a  colorless  liquid,  all  traces 
of  color  would  disappear. 

So  the  existent  soul,  because  of  its  nature  and  the  factors 
to  which  it  is  related,  reflects  what  is  in  it,  what  comes  into  it, 
and  embodies  what  it  includes.  Change  by  displacement  in 
the  soul  must  become  change  by  displacement  in  the  body — 


MORTALITY  AND  IMMORTALITY.  125 

in  what  is  bodied  forth  in  the  Nature-Body,  this  fundamental 
Body  remaining  the  same  even  as  soul  is  always  soul. 

QUESTIONS. 

What  is  mortality? 

To  what  does  mortality  pertain?    To  Person,  Matter,  the 
Nature-Body,  the  existent  soul,  or  all  of  them? 

Is  mortality  a  direct  consequence  from  the  Absolute? 

Can  Derived  being  be  mortal? 

Can  a  soul's  possible  existence  be  bounded  by  and  limited 
to,  mortality? 

What  is  immortality? 

To  what  does  it  belong? 

Which  is  first,  mortality  or  immortality? 

Can  a  soul   know   anything  self-consciousness   does   not 
include? 

Does  immortality  mean  "  to  forever  be/'  or,  "  to  be  fully 
conscious  of  eternal  being  "  ? 

By  what  means  is  self -consciousness  qualified? 

Is  a  quality  of  self -consciousness  capable  of  change? 

What  has  a  quality  of  self-consciousness  to  do  with  the 
progress  of  the  soul? 

Which  of  the  two,  mortality  and  immortality,  is  to  be  put 
off  and  which  put  on? 

What  is  to  put  off  and  put  on? 

If  a  soul  be  qualified  in  aspect  and  manifestation  by  what 
it  contains,  is  it  thereby  changed  in  nature? 

What  will  a  soul  embody? 
?     What  gives  quality  to  embodiment? 

Can  there  be  a  mortal  embodiment? 


126  MORTALITY  AND  IMMORTALITY. 

Can  there  be  an  immortal  embodiment? 
If  so,  which  is  first? 
Does  an  embodiment  make  itself? 
If  not,  what  is  the  maker? 

Is  the   Nature-Body   changed  by   any   quality   of  em- 
bodiment? 


CHAPTEK  XXIX. 
The  Initial  Impulse  and  its  Persistence. 

If  Primal  Energy  is  called  "  Thought,"  then  Thought  is 
the  Creative  Power.  Because  First  Cause  has  no  origin  but 
is  eternally  subsistent;  because  the  activity  of  Cause  is  the 
necessity  of  its  nature,  the  Creative  Power  is  the  Initial  Im- 
pulse for  all  that  follows  in  the  sequence  constituting  Creation. 

Without  it  none  of  the  other  factors  could  be,  no  existent 
soul  would  be  related  to  them.  In  it,  ceaselessly  active  as  it 
must  be,  is  seen  the  dynamic  Force  that  pushes  the  Soul  to 
existence  and  eventually  brings  the  existent  soul  to  Origin. 

Working  in  a  circle  that  is  Creation,  producing  first  the 
Expression  that  is  followed  by  the  compound  factor,  it  pushes 
out  from  being  what  is  in  being,  bringing  to  existence  eventu- 
ally all  that  is  contained  therein;  but,  first,  the  shoot  that 
gradually  embodies  all  the  potencies  of  the  acorn  of  being. 

Conservation  of  energy  is  an  eternal  necessity.  None  is 
wasted  or  lost,  and  through  the  differing  "  modes  of  motion  " 
original  Motion  returns  to  itself  and  ceaselessly  completes  its 
circuit.  But  in  its  return  it  tends  to  bring  with  it  the  ex- 
istent soul. 

Brought  by  this  Energy  to  Existence,  pushed  by  it  through 
Existence,  the  existent  soul  finally  emerges  from  Existence  to 
the  realm  of  eternal  God-like  being,  bringing  with  it  the  In- 
carnation and  Embodiment  of  God-Likeness  as  its  own  in- 
carnation and  embodiment. 

This  is  the  order  from  the  Impersonal  God  that  is  the 

127 


128     THE  INITIAL  IMPULSE  AND  ITS  PERSISTENCE. 

beginning,  to  the  Personal  God  that  is  the  end  of  Creation^ 
for  the  Incarnation  and  Embodiment  of  God  by  means  of 
Incarnation  and  Embodiment  of  God-Likeness  is  the  end 
sought  from  the  beginning;  sought,  not  by  a  personal  Being 
who  works  according  to  his  intention,  but  by  the  Impersonal 
that  fulfils  the  necessity  of  its  nature. 

The  beginning  and  the  end  are  one,  or  are  united,  but 
the  first  is  last  and  the  last  is  first. 


QUESTIONS. 

What  is  the  Initial  Impulse  of  Creation? 

What  is  its  Origin? 

Is  it  a  motion  that  is  begun  in  time? 

Is  it  causative,  or  otherwise? 

What  brings  a  soul  to  existence? 

What  impels  a  soul  toward  its  Origin? 

Why  is  Eorce  dynamic? 

Has  the  Initial  Impulse  aught  to  do  with  bringing  the 
faculties  of  being  into  existence? 

Is  it  with,  or  apart  from,  the  existent  soul? 

Is  it  original,  or  derived? 

Is  any  Force  lost? 

If  the  course  of  the  Initial  Impulse  and  the  course  of  a 
soul  are  in  the  same  direction,  will  not  a  soul  be  helped  by 
the  tendency? 

If  a  soul  ascends  to  Origin  what  will  it  bring  with  it? 

What  is  the  End  of  Creation  destined  from  the  Beginning? 


CHAPTER  XXX. 
The  End  from  the  Beginning. 


Parts  of  Derived  being 


Impersonal  Ood 


Derived  being 
The  Forming 
Power 


Existent  soul 

with  its 

stages 

5 

1 — The  Beginning 

2 — Expressions  of  the  Beginning  that,  together,  constitute 

3 — The  Unit — The  Derived  being  that  includes  Soul.  Its  compelled 
activity  is  the  Forming  Power. 

4 — The  Formed.  With  its  variety  constituting  the  Great  World,  and, 
as  a  unit,  the  little  World  or  representative  Person.     Seen  by 

5 — The  Existent  Soul,  which  has  its  stages  of  existence  or  progress 
according  to  the  activity  in  it  of  the  natures,  faculties,  and  powers 
of  being.  After  it  has  looked  upon  the  World  through  the  Human 
Person  its  progress  is  human  progress. 

129 


130  THE  END  FROM  TEE  BEGINNING. 

The  beginning  of  the  circle  must  be  also  its  end.  The 
end  is  not,  till  the  beginning  is  reached.  The  only  growing 
factor  in  Creation  is  the  existent  soul.  All  else  is  fixed,  for- 
ever keeping  position  relative  to  the  other  factors  and  their 
governing  Principle. 

Existence  from  the  Derived  being  can  find  an  end  only  at 
the  Beginning  of  that  being.  Existence  lies,  therefore,  be- 
tween 3  and  1,  the  lower  half  of  the  circle. 

In  existence  the  Formed  is  the  naturally  visible  to  the 
existent  soul,  and  through  the  senses  which  are  active  at  the 
beginning  of  existence.  All  else  in  being  is  to  be  found,  used, 
and  brought  to  embodiment.  When  all  that  constitutes  being 
is  incarnated  and  embodied,  the  circle  is  complete,  Creation 
is  finished. 

The  Plan  is  with  the  Beginning,  it  is  what  the  nature  of 
First  Cause  compels.  The  work  of  Building  is  done  in  Ex- 
istence, and  the  existent  soul  is  the  Builder.  The  Builded 
is  the  work  complete  according  to  the  Plan,  the  End  that  is 
from  the  Beginning. 

QUESTIONS. 

If  Creation  is  illustrated  by  a  circle,  where  will  you  look 
for  its  end? 

Why  must  Beginning  and  End  be  at  one? 

What  is  the  Plan  in  Creation? 

What  is  the  Builder  according  to  Plan? 

Can  the  Plan  be  changed? 

If  so  what  or  who  can  change  it? 

Is  the  Builder  a  builder  from  choice,  or  by  nature? 

Can  there  be  a  Building  without  a  Builder? 

Can  there  be  a  Building  without  a  prior  Plan? 


TEE  END  FROM  THE  BEGINNING.  131 

Can  God  change  the  Plan  and  thereby  compel  a  change 
in  the  Building? 

Can  God  prevent  the  Builder  from  working? 
Can  Creation  cease  to  be? 
Can  its  End  be  defeated? 


CHAPTEE  XXXI. 
Individuality  and  Peesonality. 

As  the  existent  soul  is  the  only  growing  factor,  all  others 
being  fixed  in  their  nature  and  relation  to  each  other;  as  it 
is  immediately  connected  with  Person,  this  unity  constituting 
Personality,  it  follows  that  a  personality  can  become  more 
and  more,  while  its  individual  identity  is  stable. 

This  distinction  between  the  being  preceding  human  ex- 
istence, which  is  eternal  Individuality,  and  an  existing  per- 
sonality, is  important.  Distinctiveness  without  separation 
obtains  from  Beginning  to  End  of  Creation. 

Personality  is  distinct  from  Individuality,  but  not  sepa- 
rate from  it.  They  are  united,  but  are  not  identical.  Indi- 
viduality is  the  Lord  of  a  personality  as  that  which  is  the 
same  yesterday,  to-day  and  forever.  A  personality  is  not  the 
same  yesterday,  to-day  and  forever,  for  existence  has  its  first 
and  last  stage,  its  infancy  and  maturity,  and  all  intervening 
stages,  which  a  personality  encounters  and  experiences  as  its 
own  becoming. 

A  personality  becomes  more  and  more  till  it  has  become 
all  it  can  be.  Personality,  as  existent  soul  and  Person,  grows 
subjectively,  rather  than  objectively.  Person  is  the  objective 
of  Personality,  existent  soul  is  the  subjective.  Person  never 
can  become  more  than  it  is  naturally — Figure,  representing 
the  Number. 

The  existent  soul  using  Person  will  become  more,  or 

greater  in  quantity;  more  and  more  till  the  Soul  inherent  in 

132 


INDIVIDUALITY  AND  PERSONALITY.  133 

being  as  the  Likeness  of  God  becomes  fully  existent,  fully 
incarnated  and  embodied. 

Individuality  has  no— can  have  no,  family  name.  It  is 
the  Lord.    A  personality  can  have,  does  have,  a  family  name. 

A  personality  is  a  living  or  existent  soul,  with  a  body  that 
is  Person  in  shape,  with  Matter  and  materiality  within  the 
outline  of  shape. 

Between  all  that  constitutes  Personality  and  the  Absolute 
that  is  the  Beginning  of  Creation  stands  Individuality  or 
Derived  being.  Consequently  all  that  constitutes  Personality 
is  related  more  directly  to  Individuality  than  to  the  Absolute. 

Personality  is  related  directly  to  Individuality  and  indi- 
rectly to  the  Absolute.  All  that  constitutes  Personality — 
Reproduction,  Representation  and  existent  soul — is  from  In- 
dividuality as  the  growing  tree  is  from  the  acorn;  not  voli- 
tionally,  but  by  necessity,  due  to  the  law  of  cause  and  effect. 
The  ascent  of  Personality  is  the  onward  course  of  Existence. 

The  first  shoot  from  the  acorn  is  the  first  stage  of  the 
existence  of  the  germ-tree  in  the  acorn.  Only  the  fully 
matured  tree  can  be  the  end  of  logical  existence. 

The  ascent  of  Personality  must  continue  till  Personality 
has  been  given,  or  is  attached,  to  the  Impersonal  Absolute, 
till  Beginning  and  End  are  united  in  Incarnation  and  Em- 
bodiment. 

Personality  is  affected  by  time,  in  the  sense  that  it  changes 
in  time.    No  amount  of  time  can  change  the  Individuality. 

Existent  soul,  as  self -consciousness,  may  include  what  to  it 
is  present  and  palpable  reality,  but  which  is  foreign  to  the 
changeless  nature  of  Individuality,  the  only  permanent 
Reality.  Nothing  seen  and  felt  by  the  existent  soul  can  alter 
for  one  moment  of  time  the  nature  and  possibilities  of  De- 
rived being. 

Time  is  registration  of  growth.    Individuality  never  grows, 


134  INDIVIDUALITY  AND  PERSONALITY. 

it  becomes  manifest.  Existent  soul  grows,  and  registers  its 
growth  in  embodiment. 

Change  in  self-consciousness  constitutes  the  whole  of  ex- 
istence and  time,  Though  the  first  shoot  becomes  a  tiny  stem, 
which  becomes  a  stronger  stem  sending  forth  leaves,  this 
stronger  becoming  a  sapling  with  twigs,  which  is  followed  by 
a  trunk  putting  forth  branches,  which,  in  their  turn,  produce 
branches,  twigs  and  leaves,  the  nature  of  the  prior  acorn  re- 
mains unchanged.  Its  manifestation  is  gradual,  and  this 
gradual  appearing  constitutes  the  necessary  change  that  results 
in  the  perfected  tree. 

In  the  order  that  constitutes  Creation,  then,  Personality 
follows  Individuality,  is  consequent  upon  it.  Time  and  Ex- 
istence are  concerned  with  Personality,  one  part  of  which — 
the  existent  soul — becomes  in  time  and  existence  more  than 
it  is  at  the  beginning  of  time  and  existence. 

Person  is  the  same  throughout  time,  Matter  is  the  same, 
self-consciousness  becomes  all  it  can  become — equal  to  the  re- 
quirements of  the  Absolute. 

QUESTIONS. 

Why  is  the  existent  soul  the  only  growing  factor? 

To  which  factor  in  the  eternal  order  is  the  term  "  Indi- 
viduality "  applied? 

Can  the  nature  of  Individuality  change?    If  not,  why  not? 
Does  Individuality  grow?    If  not,  why  not? 
What  is  the  composition  of  Personality? 

Are  Individuality  and  Personality  fundamentally  separate 
from  each  other? 

If  not,  can  time,  or  any  processes  of  time,  separate  them? 

What  is  meant  by  "  the  growth  of  Personality  "  ? 


INDIVIDUALITY  AND  PERSONALITY.  135 

If  Personality  becomes  more,  or  higher  in  quality,  then  it 
is  at  the  beginning  of  existence,  what  part  of  Personality 
attains  this  result? 

Can  Person  become  in  time  more  than  it  is  as  antecedent 
to  time?    If  not,  why  not? 

Where  do  personal  names  belong?  To  existence,  or  to 
the  eternal? 

Is  a  soul  existent  by  its  own  choice? 

What  is  the  difference  between  "  volition "  and  "  Nat- 
ure "  ? 

Is  the  growth  of  Personality  a  progressive  or  a  retrograde 
movement? 

What  is  the  end  of  this  growth? 

Is  the  end  of  this  growth  involved  in  its  beginning? 

What  is  the  difference  between  "  reality  to  the  existent 
soul "  and  "  permanent  Reality  "  ? 

What  is  the  relation  of  embodiment  to  existence? 
Is  change  in  embodiment  a  change  in  Reality? 
Can  the  permanent  be  changed  by  time? 


CHAPTER  XXXn. 

Fundamental  Rules. 

An  Addition,  Subtraction,  and  Multiplication  is  funda- 
mental in  the  Science  of  Being,  and  enters,  therefore,  into 
all  problems.  The  problems  of  existence  are  manifold,  their 
solution  impossible  without  perception  of  their  governing 
principle.  As  in  mathematics  all  depends  upon  the  nature 
of  the  unit  and  perception  of  that  nature,  so,  in  the  Science 
of  Being,  all  depends  upon  the  nature  of  First  Cause,  and 
perception  of  what  it  compels. 

ADDITION. 

First  Cause  +  Motion  +  Derived  being  +  the  Forming 
Power  +  the  Compound  Factor  +  Existent  Soul,  leads  to 
Personality,  Existence  and  Environment,  a  trinity  in  unity. 
Add  this  unity  to  the  rest  and  we  have  7  as  the  number  of 
completion. 

First  Cause, 

Motion, 

Derived  being, 

The  Forming  Power, 

The  Compound  Factor, 

Existent  Soul, 

The  Unity, 


136 


FUNDAMENTAL  RULES.  137 

SUBTRACTION. 

Subtract  a  consequence  from  the  nature  of  which  it  is 
a  result,  and  that  nature  is  in  nowise  lessened  or  impaired. 

Subtract  Derived  being  from  First  Cause  and  that  Cause 
still  stands  inviolate  as  the  Absolute. 

Subtract  the  Forming  Power  from  Primal  Energy,  and 
that  Energy  remains  the  same  in  itself. 

Subtract  Matter  from  Spirit  and  Spirit  remains  the  one 
Substance. 

Subtract  Person  from  being,  and  Individuality  still  stands 
complete  in  itself. 

Of  course  this  subtraction,  in  the  sense  of  disconnection 
and  destruction,  is  impossible,  for  all  these  factors  are  indis- 
solubly  bound  together;  but  as  showing  no  impairment  of 
value,  or  change  in  the  nature  of  each  factor,  it  is  theoretically 
possible  and  helpful. 

MULTIPLICATION. 

Multiply  self-consciousness,  or  existent  soul,  by  the  re- 
sources of  its  being,  and  Perfected  Soul  is  the  result. 

The  first  shoot  from  the  acorn  multiplied  by  the  resources 
of  the  acorn  and  surroundings  will  bring,  at  last,  the  full- 
grown  tree. 

As  the  existent  soul  draws  upon  the  nature  of  Derived 
being,  bringing  to  incarnation  and  embodiment  all  that  per- 
tains to  the  nature  of  the  Expression  of  God,  it  is  multiplied 
or  increased  till  it  is  all  it  can  be — the  Personal  God. 

QUESTIONS. 

What  factors  by  their  mutual  relation  bring  as  their 
united  consequence  Personality  and  its  Environment? 


138  FUNDAMENTAL  RULES. 

Could  this  consequence  be  forthcoming  were  any  of  the 
preceding  factors  lacking? 

If  Person  could  be  annihilated  would  the  Derived  being 
be  lessened  thereby? 

If  Person  could  be  annihilated  would  the  being  be  mani- 
fested? 

Is  multiplication — as  the  term  is  here  applied — possible 
for  anything  that  can  not  be  increased? 

Can  you  see  that  multiplication  for  the  existent  soul  does 
not  mean  many  more  such  souls,  but  the  increase  of  the  same 
individual  self -consciousness? 

How,  then,  is  the  existent  soul  multiplied? 


CHAPTER  XXXIII. 
The  Major  and  Minor  Purpose. 

Existence,  without  a  purpose,  as  a  matter  of  chance,  is 
inconceivable.  Existence  with  a  purpose,  for  a  purpose,  to 
be  carried  out,  is  reasonable.  If  existence  is  the  natural  con- 
sequence of  factors  changeless  in  themselves  and  in  their 
orderly  relation,  the  purpose  carried  out  by,  and  in,  existence 
is  compelled  by  the  nature  of  those  factors  and  their  relation; 
hence  it  is  a  purpose  that  can  not  be  changed.  It  is  natural, 
not  volitional,  compelled,  not  permitted. 

This  purpose  must  be  the  Manifestation  of  the  Absolute 
— manifestation  full  and  complete;  therefore  it  must  be 
gradual,  or  in  time.  The  Will  of  God  that  is  constantly  being 
done,  must  be  the  nature  of  God  pushing  ceaselessly  to 
manifestation. 

Remembering  the  definition  of  "  To  manifest "  we  see 
that  to  make  First  Cause  "  visible,  plain,  clear,  obvious  to 
understanding  "  is  the  purpose  to  be  carried  out  in  existence; 
to  be  carried  out  by  a  personality,  by  the  existent  soul,  the 
only  growing  factor. 

A  possibility  is  next  to  be  considered.  Can  the  existent 
soul  have  a  purpose  of  its  own?  If  so,  it  will  be  the  minor 
purpose  in  existence,  for  the  Absolute  is  the  greater  of 
the  two. 

If  there  be  another  purpose  may  it  be  contrary  to  the 

major  purpose?     Or  may  it  be  in  accord  with  the  major 

purpose? 

139 


140  TEE  MAJOR  AND  MINOR  PURPOSE. 

It  is  self -evidently  true  that  where  there  are  two  purposes 
at  work  at  the  same  time,  the  end  sought  must  be  the  same 
or  discord  instead  of  accord  is  the  result.  If  the  two  efforts 
are  in  the  same  direction,  and  for  the  same  result,  the  one 
will  help  the  other.  If  they  are  in  opposite  directions  to  dif- 
fering results  they  may  temporarily  hinder  each  other,  but 
the  stronger  will  win  in  the  end.  The  major  purpose  must 
overrule,  eventually,  the  minor  purpose,  meanwhile  there  will 
be  conflict  between  them. 

Conflict  in  existence  is  sure  if  the  existent  soul  has  a  pur- 
pose of  its  own  that  is  not  in  accord  with  the  Great  Purpose. 
In  this  case,  however  long  the  conflict  may  be,  eventually  the 
minor  must  yield  to  the  major  purpose. 

No  moral  responsibility  for  this  conflict  can  attach  to  the 
soul  unless  its  conflicting  purpose  has  been  intentionally 
formed,  unless  there  is  intent  to  contend  with  the  major  pur- 
pose; yet  responsibility,  in  the  sense  of  cause  and  effect,  for 
conflict  and  discord,  must  belong  to  the -soul;  for,  from  the 
Beginning  all  the  way  to  Personality  and  Existence,  all  is 
harmony;  the  same  harmony  attending  the  major  purpose 
carried  out  through  Existence. 

Creation  from  Beginning  to  End  is  harmonious  because, 
in  what  it  is,  all  is  in  accord  with  its  governing  Principle; 
but  what  it  is  to  the  existent  soul  that  looks  out  upon  Environ- 
ment, will  depend  upon  how  it  appears  to  the  soul. 

Upon  its  appearance  to  the  soul,  upon  impression  made 
by  Environment  upon  the  soul  through  the  senses,  upon  the 
conclusion  formed  by  the  soul  with  its  own  natural  or  mortal 
sense,  will  depend  what  Environment  is  to  the  soul. 

If  the  conclusion,  though  according  to  impression,  is  con- 
trary to  the  true  nature  of  Environment  and  of  being,  it  is  a 
false  conclusion,  one  not  in  accord  with  governing  Principle. 

Conflict  will  be  the  inevitable  consequence,  conflict  be- 


THE  MAJOR  AND  MINOR  PURPOSE.  141 

tween  what  is  true  to  the  existent  soul  and  what  is  eternally 
true  in  itself — Environment,  or  the  World,  as  a  factor  in  the 
order  constituting  Creation. 

If  natural  immediate  tendency  for  the  existent  soul  be 
contrary  to  the  underlying  remote  tendency  in  Creation,  the 
soul  will  act  in  accordance  with  the  natural  and  immediate, 
and  some  time,  in  some  way,  find  itself  in  conflict  with  the 
remote  tendency.  Meanwhile,  though  not  morally  to  blame 
for  the  conflict,  and  what  it  includes,  it  has  caused  it  and  must 
experience  what  it  includes.  The  sequence  of  cause  and  effect 
compels. 

If  the  major  purpose  is  the  overruling  purpose,  soon  or 
late  the  minor  purpose  must  be  abandoned.  The  conflict, 
with  attendant  experiences  for  the  soul,  will  show  it  the  mis- 
take it  has  made.  As  the  soul  sees  and  learns  it  will  give  up 
what  it  has  ignorantly  made  for  itself,  make  a  new  purpose, 
one  in  accord  with  the  Great  Purpose,  and  work  in  harmony 
with  it.  It  will  lay  down  its  own  will,  to  work  with  the  great 
Will  that  is  being  done. 

QUESTIONS. 

As  you  look  upon  visible  Nature  can  you  not  see  evidence 
of  design  or  purpose? 

Tracing  the  fixed  factors  in  their  order,  can  you  see  the 
purpose? 

Is  this  purpose  capable  of  change? 

What  would  change  in  this  purpose  imply? 

Is  this  purpose  carried  out  at  once,  or  in  time? 

Why  is  Manifestation  cumulative? 

Which  factor  is  essential  to  the  carrying  out  of  the  purpose? 

If  "  to  manifest "  is  to  make  visible,  can  there  be  any 
manifestation  without  something  capable  of  seeing:  it? 


142  THE  MAJOR  AND  MINOR  PURPOSE. 

Is  the  Onlooker  capable  of  forming  a  purpose  of  his  own? 
If  so,  why  and  how? 

Given  two  purposes,  when  is  there  harmony,  and  when 
discord,  between  them? 

If  two  purposes  conflict  with  each  other,  what  must  be 
the  final  result,  and  on  what  will  it  depend? 

If  a  purpose  contrary  to  the  Almighty  purpose  is  formed 
ignorantly  by  the  existent  soul,  is  it  morally  to  blame? 

If  not,  will  the  lack  of  moral  responsibility  enable  it  to 
escape  the  consequences? 

To  what  will  the  consequences  be  due? 

Is  there  tendency  with  the  existent  soul  to  a  contrary  pur- 
pose?   If  so,  why? 

Can  anything  originating  in  Existence  overthrow  or  de- 
stroy aught  that  precedes  Existence? 

What  do  you  understand  by  "  my  will "  and  "  thy 
Will "  ? 


CHAPTEK  XXXIY. 

Natural  Tendency. 

As  a  help  toward  perception  of  the  present  application  of 
the  term  "  natural  tendency "  consider  the  following  illus- 
tration. 

A  human  face  is  perfect  when  none  of  its  features  is  lack- 
ing. When  all  that  enters  into  the  composition  of  a  human 
face  is  there,  the  face  is  perfect;  perfect  in  nature,  for  it 
has  all.  Differing  features  compose  the  human  face.  One 
of  them  fills  an  office  none  of  the  others  can  fill.  The  eyes — 
for  the  purpose  of  the  illustration — see,  they  look  out.  Did 
they  turn  in,  the  face  would  not  be  perfect,  the  eyes  would 
not  be  as  they  should  be.  Because  they  are  as  they  should 
be  they  look  out,  therefore  upon  environment  instead  of  upon 
the  face.     This  is  their  natural  tendency. 

Is  it  wrong  that  they  do  not  look  upon  the  face  in  which 
they  belong?  Is  it  not  right  that  they  look  upon  environment 
instead?  This  is  natural,  and  the  purely  natural  is  never 
ethically  wrong.  Because  the  face  is  perfect  the  eyes  look 
from,  instead  of  upon,  the  face  in  which  they  belong. 

The  existent  soul  looks  out  from  being,  naturally,  there- 
fore does  not  look  upon  it,  but  upon  Environment  instead. 
Environment  includes  Reproduction  and  Representation,  or 
Matter  and  its  Shapes.  The  existent  soul  sees  naturally  only 
what  is  objective  to  it,  not  its  real  being  that  is  subjective  to 
it.  This  is  natural  tendency,  due  to  the  relativity  of  fixed 
factors,  the  sequence  of  cause  and  effect. 

143 


144  NATURAL  TENDENCY. 

Because  Derived  being  is  complete,  all  it  can  be,  self -con- 
sciousness, inherent  in,  and  existent  from,  being,  looks  out 
upon,  not  being  itself,  but  Representation — the  non-being. 
Looking  away  from  being,  upon  the  non-being,  it  must  later 
look  through  what  it  first  looks  upon,  if  it  would  find  its  own 
perfect  being. 

To  look  upon  the  World  and  what  it  contains,  upon  the 
human  Person  and  the  persons  of  all  species  in  all  kingdoms, 
is  natural  for  the  existent  soul.  Nature  brings  it  to  existence 
and  confronts  it  with  the  phenomenal,  places  it  in  the  Kinder- 
garten where  the  infant  soul  is  to  receive  its  first  lessons  as 
object  lessons.  Environment  is  the  soul's  "  here."  It  exists, 
"  here,"  not  by  its  own  choice  but  as  the  consequence  brought 
by  Nature  and  the  governing  Principle. 

Looking  upon  the  phenomenal,  not  seeing  its  own  being 
from  which  it  exists,  it  may  reach  a  conclusion  about  what  it 
sees  that  is  contrary  to  the  truth  of  being — will  surely  be 
contrary  to  the  truth  of  its  being,  through  ignorance  of  that 
being.  And  this  is  natural  tendency,  to  be  experienced  and 
reckoned  with  by  every  soul  born  to  the  World;  a  conse- 
quence due  to  the  order  compelled  by  the  sequence  of  cause 
and  effect. 

A  sense  that  the  objects  looked  upon  are  the  realities  of 
existence  will  be  natural  to  the  existent  soul  because  it,  at 
first,  sees  no  more;  and  this  mortal  sense  will  rule  till  it 
learns  more. 

QUESTIONS. 

Why  is  the  human  face — in  the  illustration — perfect? 

What  do  you  understand  by  the  term  "  perfect "  as  ap- 
plied to  Derived  being? 

If  the  acorn  is  said  to  be  "  perfect,"  does  this  imply  there 
can  be  no  growth  from  it? 


NATURAL  TENDENCY.  145 

Does  the  term  "  perfect  "  applied  to  fundamentals  imply 
there  can  be  no  consequence  from  them? 

What  do  you  mean  if  you  say  "  Man  is  perfect "  ? 

When  you  thus  speak  do  you  refer  to  the  Genus  or  a 
species? 

When  you  say  "  the  spiritual  is  perfect "  do  you  mean 
there  can  be  no  Environment  and  Existence? 

When  you  pronounce  anything  "  perfect "  had  you  not 
better  take  care  that  you  do  not  set  up  a  limitation  that  is 
contrary  to  Nature? 

If  the  word  "  perfect "  is  used  as  meaning  that  which  is, 
in  nature,  all  it  can  be,  therefore  is  incapable  of  betterment, 
does  this  imply  that  as  the  "  perfect "  is  made  manifest  there 
can  be  no  betterment  to  us? 

Why  does  the  existent  soul  look  from,  instead  of  upon, 
being? 

If  not  upon  being,  what  does  it  look  upon? 

Is  it  capable  of  more  than  merely  looking  upon?  If  so, 
why? 

To  what  does  the  word  "  phenomenal  "  apply? 

Which  is  the  wiser  course,  to  ignore  a  natural  tendency, 
or  deal  with  it  according  to  the  causes  back  of  it? 

Can  a  natural  tendency  forever  dominate  the  existent  soul? 
10 


CHAPTEE  XXXV. 
Original  Sin. 

To  mis-take,  is  to  sin.  The  existent  sonl  is  beguiled  by 
appearance.  Every  one  called  a  man,  a  woman,  has  sinned 
the  original  sin,  has  been  beguiled  by  the  appearance  of  en- 
vironment.   Existence  includes  this  beguiling. 

To  be  born  into  the  world  whether  in  palace  or  hovel,  is 
to  look  out  from,  away  from,  eternal  Reality  and  upon  the 
phenomenal;  to  mistake  the  phenomenal  for  the  real;  to  live 
according  to  this  mortal  sense;  to  experience  the  consequence 
it  compels;  to  learn,  gradually,  by  means  of  the  consequence 
the  mistake  that  has  been  made;  to  make  effort  to  destroy  its 
progeny;  to  learn  more  and  more  the  resources  of  eternal 
being  and  use  them  in  existence;  to  "  fight  the  good  fight " 
till  all  error  is  cast  out  of  the  soul  and  its  embodiment,  and  the 
eternal  truth  of  being  has  been  incarnated  and  embodied 
instead. 

Existence  for  the  soul  is  according  to  the  eternal  order. 
Existence  to  the  soul  is  according  to  its  own  order.  It  is  first 
according  to  natural  tendency,  and  afterward  according  to  the 
faculties  of  being. 

The  "  sin  "  due  to  the  sequence  of  effect  from  Origin, 

and  that  may  be  called,  therefore,  "  original  sin,"  is  the  soul's 

mistake  consequent  upon  natural  tendency.     It  brings  with 

it  a  penalty,  not  purposely  inflicted  by  some  power  that  could 

withhold  it,  but  as  effect  of  cause. 

146 


ORIGINAL  SIN  147 

Truly  "  in  Adam's  fall  we  sinned  all,"  for  each  soul  is 
Adam  whatever  the  name  by  which  he  is  called  by  his  friends; 
and  we,  too,  are  in  the  Garden  of  Eden,  for,  as  existent  souls 
looking  out  upon  a  World  that  is  harmoniously  related  to  the 
unseen,  we  are  in  harmony  with  all,  past  and  present,  and 
with  the  Great  Purpose  that  is  to  be  wrought  out. 

But  as  we  view  what  we  look  upon,  seeing  Environment 
through  the  mortal  sense  conclusion  about  it,  mistaking  it  for 
what  it  is  not,  we  are  out  of  harmony  with  both  Environment 
and  being.  Through  the  Onlooker  discord  enters  into  the 
Garden  of  Eden.  For  him,  the  harmony  is  not,  it  waits  to 
be  discovered.  Through  natural  ignorance  a  purpose  con- 
trary to  the  Great  Purpose  is  held  by  the  existent  soul,  and 
conflict  ensues. 

To  live  to  the  things  of  sense,  instead  of  to  the  reality  of 
being,  is  the  effect  of  the  cause  that  brings  it.  As  the  visible 
constitutes  the  only  reality  to  the  soul,  it  lives  on  and  from 
that  basis,  making  for  itself  what  had  no  previous  existence. 

The  infant  soul  is  the  sinner,  its  natural  conclusion  is  the 
sin,  the  sin  is  the  consequence  of  natural  tendency  and  igno- 
rance, the  ignorance  is  the  limitation  of  a  state  of  consciousness, 
or  is  the  natural  infancy  of  the  existent  soul. 

•  QUESTIONS. 

Can  you  divest  yourself  of  the  ecclesiastical  idea  of  "  orig- 
inal sin  "  and  see  it  as  "  mis-taking  "  ? 

Are  you  morally  to  blame  for  doing  what  others  judge  to 
be  wrong,  if  you  know  no  better? 

Were  you  born  possessing  full  knowledge  of  what  and 
whence  you  are,  or  only  with  capacity  for  such  knowledge? 

If  not,  was  either  your  ignorance  or  your  birth  a  mistake  ? 

Can  there  be  a  mis-taking  without  a  taker — one  to  take? 


148  ORIGINAL  SIN. 

Have  you  not  taken  the  phenomenal  world,  your  phe- 
nomenal body,  for  the  real  World  and  the  real  you  ? 

Was  this  taking  of  the  visible  for  what  it  is  not,  wilful 
on  your  part? 

Can  you  see  how  you  unintentionally  formed  a  purpose 
of  your  own  that  was  contrary  to  the  Great  Purpose? 

What  has,  or  will,  the  law  of  cause  and  effect  compel 
for  you? 

Is  there  a  difference  between  what  existence  is  for  the  soul, 
and  what  it  is  to  the  soul? 

If  so,  why  is  it  not  to  the  soul  what  it  is  for  the  soul? 

Why  have  we  "  all  sinned  in  Adam  "  ? 

Is  it  in  our  power  to  get  back  to  the  original  harmony? 

Can  all  possible  existence  be  bounded  by  one  state  of 
consciousness? 

Name  the  factor  that  is  the  sinner. 

Who  or  what  can  be  blamed  for  natural  ignorance? 

From  what  basis,  according  to  what  standard,  do  we  live, 
naturally? 

From  what  possible  basis,  or  standard,  may  we  live, 
possibly? 

Is  there  a  better  remedy  for  sin  and  its  consequences  than 
to  abandon  the  fundamental  mistake? 


CHAPTER  XXXVI. 
The  Self-idea. 

The  self -idea,  or  an  idea  of  self,  is  the  accompaniment  of 
existence.  The  conception  of  self,  in  response  to  the  ques- 
tion What  am  I?,  is  inevitable.  First,  "  I  am,"  then  "  What 
am  I?  "  Nature  and  its  governing  Principle  bring  the  decla- 
ration of  being  and  compel  the  question. 

The  existent  soul  having  its  own  Person,  looking  upon  it 
and  upon  Environment,  is  the  questioner.  The  Onlooker  as 
the  questioner  forms  the  self-conception  that  is  the  answer  to 
the  question.  The  conceiver  is  brought  to  existence,  the  con- 
ception is  formed  in  existence,  and  according  to  the  concep- 
tion existence  becomes  to  the  conceiver. 

Self -conception,  or  the  self -idea,  becomes  the  standard  ac- 
cording to  which  all  things  are  judged  by  the  existent  soul. 
The  self -conception  or  self -idea  is,  first,  the  one  that  is  natural, 
and  afterward  the  one  that  is  possible,  the  possible  being 
legitimate  successor  to  the  natural. 

Looking  upon  its  own  Person  and  Environment,  seeing  no 
more  because  looking  away  from  being,  the  existent  soul 
forms  for  itself  that  which  is  contrary  to  the  positive  change- 
less truth  of  its  being;  the  self -conception  "  I  am  what  I  see" 

All  the  soul  sees  naturally  as  a  consequence  of  its  own 

existence  is  what  is  called  "  the  material."    Consequently  the 

self -conception  is  "  I  am  material  in  substance.    I  have  length, 

breadth  and  thickness.     I  weigh  so  many  pounds,  I  occupy 

so  much  space.    This  that  I  see  and  feel  is  I,  myself." 

But  this  self-conception  is  sin,  a  mis-taking.     Though 

149 


150  TEE  SELF-IDEA. 

error,  it  is  true  to  the  soul  and  constitutes  its  self -idea.  The 
self -idea,  therefore,  is  erroneous  and  as  the  standard  of  judg- 
ment leads  to  further  mis-taking.  Error  instead  of  truth 
becomes  the  guide  for  the  existent  soul.  Living  according 
to  the  error,  because  the  truth  is  not  yet  discerned,  the  soul 
is  led  away  from  instead  of  to  the  Great  Purpose. 

As  Manifestation  is  the  aim  and  end  of  Creation,  all  that 
is  contained  in  Creation  must  be  manifested  before  Manifesta- 
tion can  be  full  and  complete.  Through  the  mis-taking  of 
the  existent  soul  something  has  entered  into  the  order  that 
was  not  there  before — could  not  be  there  as  it  is  the  creation 
of  the  existent  soul. 

The  soul's  self -idea  must  be  manifested.  Only  as  it  is 
manifested,  or  becomes  visible  to  the  soul,  can  its  nature  be 
known.  It  is  contrary  to  the  positive  abstract  truth  of  being. 
Its  contrariness  must  be  manifested  in  order  to  be  made 
"  plain,  clear,  visible,"  to  the  soul.  The  soul  must  see  its  own 
error.  This  is  compelled  by  the  course  of  Nature — by  what 
Nature  is.    The  Great  Purpose  is  beneficent,  not  vindictive. 

Manifestation  to  the  soul  is  good  for  the  soul,  for  by  it  the 
soul  sees  the  nature  of  its  own  self-idea.  What  the  existent 
soul  is  as  inherent  in  being,  is  to  be  manifested.  What  it  first 
thinks  it  is,  is  to  be  first  manifested.  If  its  self -idea  is  con- 
trary to  the  nature  of  its  real  being,  this  contrariness  will  be 
manifested.  This  manifestation  of  its  own  belief  will  be  good 
for  the  soul,  however  it  may  be  felt  by  the  soul. 

The  need  for  Manifestation,  a  logical  need  compelled  by 
the  nature  of  the  Beginning,  provides  the  way  by  which  the 
existent  soul  has  its  own  error  revealed  to  it.  The  Great  Pur- 
pose is  first  carried  out  by  revelation  of  a  contrary  purpose. 
A  contrary  purpose  is  not  abandoned  till  it  is  seen  to  be  con- 
trary.   To  be  seen  it  must  be  manifested. 

The  existent  soul  is  innocent  of  all  intent  to  form  a  mis- 


THE  SELF-IDEA.  151 

conception.  Its  innocence  is  its  natural  ignorance.  It  is  pure 
before  it  falls  into  the  knowledge  gained  in  existence,  the 
knowledge  that  is  error,  not  truth,  that  is  its  own  conception 
of  self.  It  is  defiled  by  the  error,  it  must  be  redeemed  from 
both  error  and  defilement.  To  be  redeemed  both  must  be 
manifested  to  it.  Consequently  experience  for  the  existent 
soul  will  consist  in  the  gradual  manifestation  to  it  of  its  own 
self-idea  and  the  consequences. 

This  natural  self-idea  that  is  contrary  to  the  soul's  true, 
yet  invisible,  being,  is  unlikeness  to  First  Cause.  Unlikeness 
is  manifested  in  existence  before  Likeness  is  manifested. 
Before  complete  Likeness  to  First  Cause  can  be  manifested 
and  the  Great  Purpose  fulfilled,  contrariness  must  be  done 
away  with. 

Contrariness  has  its  root  in  error,  the  error  originates  in 
self-conception.  The  destroying  ax  must  be  laid  at  the  root 
of  the  tree  bearing  this  fruit,  for  its  fruit  is  not  good. 

Conflict  in  human  existence  is  inevitable,  conflict  between 
the  self-made  error  and  the  eternal  truth  that  waits  for  mani- 
festation. Self-consciousness  is  the  battle-ground  where  the 
conflict  rages.  The  soul's  purpose,  ignorantly  formed,  to  make 
itself  a  thing  of  Matter,  is  steadily  contested  by  the  Great 
Purpose  to  make  it  the  existent  Likeness  of  God. 

QUESTIONS. 

What  is  the  natural  consequence  of  existence  as  a  living 
soul? 

What  is,  and  whence  comes,  the  questioner  in  existence? 
Is  answer  for  the  questioner,  possible? 

Whence  comes  the  answer  to  the  question  of  the  ques- 
tioner? 

Is  there  a  questioner  before  existence  begins?  Before 
there  is  an  existent  soul? 


152  THE  SELF-IDEA, 

If  not,  why  not? 

What  is  the  standard  of  judgment  for  the  questioner? 

Does  existence  and  environment  appear  according  to,  or 
contrary  to,  the  standard  of  judgment? 

What  do  you  understand  by  "  self-conception  "  ? 
To  what  is  the  term  "  the  material  "  applied? 
What  is  a  materialistic  self -idea? 

Is  there  any  natural  foundation  for  a  materialistic  self- 
conception? 

How,  by  what  means,  is  the  existent  soul  led  away  from 
the  Great  Purpose? 

How  is  it  led  back  to  the  Great  Purpose? 

What  part  does  Manifestation  play  in  the  education  of 
the  existent  soul? 

Would  the  soul  lose  or  gain  were  there  no  Manifestation 
in  Creation? 

Is  Manifestation  imperative  or  volitional? 

Is  a  hind  of  Manifestation  inevitable  or  volitional? 

What  gives  quality  to  a  manifestation? 

To  what  must  a  manifestation  conform? 

Is  anything  that  belongs  to  the  sequence  of  cause  and 
effect,  vindictive? 

Does  any  of  the  factors  preceding  the  existent  soul  store 
up  and  pour  out  vengeance  upon  the  soul? 

When  will  a  purpose  contrary  to  the  Great  Purpose  be 
abandoned  by  the  soul? 

What  is  the  natural  purity  of  the  existent  soul? 
What  is  its  defilement? 

By  what  means  is  it  redeemed  from  defilement? 
Does  conflict  belong  to  existence?    If  so,  why? 


CHAPTEK  XXXVII. 
To  Create  and  to  Form. 

We  have  seen  that  the  Creative  power  and  the  Forming 
power  precede  Existence.  The  action  of  First  Cause  being 
the  Creative  power,  and  the  activity  of  Derived  being  the 
Forming  power,  not  only  both  these  powers,  but  their  direct, 
or  impersonal,  results,  precede  human  existence. 

In  the  order  of  enumeration,  Derived  being,  as  the  direct 
product  of  the  Creative  power,  and  Representation,  as  the 
direct  product  of  the  Forming  power,  are  antecedent  to  the 
existent  soul  that  looks  out  upon  Environment.  But  these 
powers  must  persist  because  they  are  not  volitional,  therefore 
their  activity  can  not  be  suspended  at  will.  They  must  con- 
tinue to  operate,  therefore  they  operate  in  Existence. 

To  operate  in  Existence  they  must  operate  in  what  be- 
longs to  Existence.  Hence  they  operate  in  and  through  the 
existent  soul,  and  their  operation  will  be  made  manifest 
because  Manifestation  is  the  purpose  of  Existence.  Their 
operation  in  Existence  will  not  be  volitional,  but  imperative; 
as  imperative  as  all  that  precedes  Existence.  Active  in  the 
existent  soul,  their  activity  is  compelled  by  the  sequence  of 
cause  and  effect.  These  powers,  therefore,  use  the  existent 
soul  for  their  own  manifestation. 

The  soul  naturally,  ignorantly,  forms  its  self-idea  and 
creates  Error.  The  self -idea  and  its  error  are  pushed  to  mani- 
festation by  the  Primal  Energy  that  completes  a  circuit.    But 

there  is  no  Life,  Substance  or  Intelligence  in  Error.    All  that 

153 


154  TO  CREATE  AND  TO  FORM. 

expresses  or  reflects  them  is  directly  related  to  them  as  effect 
of  cause. 

Error  is  the  expression  of  ignorance,  the  consequence  of 
the  existent  soul's  natural  ignorance  of  the  unseen.  There- 
fore it  is  not  Reality,  for  the  eternal  and  changeless  is  Reality. 
It  is  only  the  seeming,  only  what  seems  real  to  the  existent 
soul  while  it  is  believed  to  be  truth. 

By  means  of  what  Nature  offers,  Incarnation  and  Embodi- 
ment, the  soul  will  see  what  it  forms  and  creates,  for  what  it 
thus  produces  is  incarnated  and  embodied  in  the  Nature-Body. 
Nature  provides  the  means  by  which,  not  only  what  being  is, 
is  eventually  made  manifest,  but  also  what  the  existent  soul 
believes  it  to  be ;  for  all  that  the  soul  makes  for  itself  appears 
in  time,  evidence  of  the  falsity  as  well  as  evidence  of  the 
truth. 

The  Forming  power,  active  in  the  existent  soul,  enables 
the  soul  to  form  its  self -idea;  the  Creative  power  that,  work- 
ing through  being,  has  pushed  the  Soul  to  existence,  working 
in  the  existent  soul  pushes  its  self-idea  to  manifestation  in 
incarnation  and  embodiment.  Consequently  before  the  soul, 
as  it  looks  out  from  being,  stands,  not  only  the  phenomenal, 
Representation,  but  also  what  is  embodied  in  the  phenomenal. 
The  soul's  inwardness,  what  it  holds  within,  becomes  objective 
to  the  soul;  becomes  the  without. 

From  First  Cause  down  to  the  embodiment,  or  objectiviza- 
tion,  of  natural  mis-taking,  the  sequence  of  cause  and  effect 
makes  a  natural  open  road  from  one  to  the  other.  It  follows 
that  whatever  the  soul  holds  within  will  eventually  become 
the  without;  and  that  quality  of  incarnation  and  embodiment 
will  depend  upon  the  quality  of  self -consciousness;  while  the 
quality  of  self-consciousness  will  depend  upon  what  the  soul 
holds  within. 

If  the  soul  has  power  to  determine  what  it  will  hold 


TO  CREATE  AND  TO  FORM.  155 

within;  power  to  choose  what  its  self -idea  shall  be;  power  to 
reject  the  first  natural  self -idea  and  to  form  another  that  is 
in  accord  with  true  being,  then  the  true  being  will  stand 
forth  in  incarnation  and  embodiment  when  the  true  self -idea 
is  formed  in  and  held  by  the  soul.  And  between  the  incarna- 
tion of  the  mis-taking  that  is  natural  or  involuntary,  and  the 
highest  possible  incarnation  and  embodiment,  stands  volition, 
and  a  work  voluntarily  undertaken  and  fostered  to  comple- 
tion by  the  soul. 

As  user  of  the  senses,  faculties  and  powers  of  being,  while 
also  possessor  of  the  differing  natures  in  being,  the  soul  makes 
continually  that  which  is  embodied  in  the  Nature-Body;  that 
which  gives  quality  to  embodiment.  As  giver  of  quality  the 
soul  is  a  king  in  its  own  domain,  doing  what  Nature  unaided 
can  not  do. 

The  quality  imparted  to  embodiment  by  the  soul's  igno- 
rant mis-taking  may  be  corrected  by  the  conscious  use  of  the 
Forming  power.  Used  according  to  the  faculties  of  being, 
according  to  Insight  and  Understanding,  quality  in  an  as- 
cending scale  is  the  consequence  until  the  highest  of  all 
qualities  is  given  to  embodiment — Likeness  to  God.  Not  till 
then  can  the  Impersonal  become  incarnated  and  the  Personal 
God  stand  forth  as  the  End  of  Creation. 

Briefly,  the  power  to  Create  and  the  power  to  Form  attend 
an  existent  soul.  This  soul  naturally  and  inevitably  forms  its 
own  self -idea.  It  forms  its  self -idea,  first,  according  to  mortal 
sense,  and  creates  thereby,  though  ignorantly,  a  kind  of  a 
man  that  is  contrary  to  the  true  nature  of  being;  one  that 
is  from  the  dust  and  which  must  therefore  return  to  the  dust, 
for  the  circle  of  Creation  compels  return  to  Origin. 

The  soul  generates  for  itself  what  did  not  previously  exist, 
what  has  no  place  among  the  fixed  factors.  It  must  re-gen- 
erate, and  the  same  powers  will  be  concerned  in  the  re- 


156  TO  CREATE  AND  TO  FORM. 

generation,  for  they,  being  eternal  and  eternally  operative, 
attend  a  soul  throughout  existence.  All  is  for  the  existent 
soul,  but  this  soul  must  generate  for  itself.  The  process  of 
generation,  which  becomes  a  process  of  re-generation,  is  ex- 
istence in  time. 

QUESTIONS. 

Whence  come  the  power  to  Create  and  the  power  to  Form? 
What  is  the  difference  between  these  two  powers? 
Do  they  originate  in,  or  accompany,  Existence? 

What  is  the  relation  of  Derived  being  to  the  Creative 
Power? 

What  to  the  Forming  Power? 

Does  the  activity  of  these  powers  depend  upon  volition? 
How  far  does  the  activity  of  these  powers  extend? 
Can  they  cease  at  any  point  in  Creation? 

If  they  are  operative  in  Existence,  where  shall  we  look 
for  their  operation? 

If  they  operate  in  Existence,  what  is  the  consequence? 

If  they  operate  in  Existence  can  the  soul  suspend  their 
operation  at  will? 

What  is  the  difference  between  Keality  and  Actuality? 

Does  the  existent  soul  make  for  itself?  If  so,  by  what 
means? 

If  so,  what  is  made? 

If  so,  what  becomes  of  what  is  made? 

If  the  existent  soul  makes  for  itself,  what  does  it  see  as  it 
looks  out  from  being? 

Does  the  existent  soul,  with  what  it  makes,  become  ob- 
jective to  itself?    If  so,  by  what  means? 


TO  CREATE  AND  TO  FORM.  157 

Upon  what  does  quality  of  embodiment  depend? 

Upon    what   does   the    highest    quality    of    embodiment 
depend? 

Can  Nature  alone,  without  the  existent  soul,  bring  the 
highest  incarnation  and  embodiment? 

Is  the  existent  soul  helplessly  subject  to  the  two  powers, 
or  can  it  use  them? 

If  these  impersonal  powers  can  be  used  by  the  soul,  what 
may  be  accomplished? 

What  do  you  understand  by  "  to  generate  "  ? 

What  is  the  relation  of  re-generation  to  generation? 

What  is  the  work  in  Existence  that  must  be  done  over 
again? 

What,  and  why,  is  it  necessary  for  the  soul  to  remake? 

How  does  the  abstract  and  obscure,  become  personal  and 
apparent? 


CHAPTEK  XXXVIII. 
The  Immaculate  Conception. 

Self-conception  is  the  inevitable  result  of  Existence  and 
the  factors  concerned.  The  first  self-conception  is  corrupt, 
or  untrue,  though  natural.  Not  till  self-conception  is  im- 
maculate, or  free  from  all  error,  all  mis-taking,  can  Likeness 
to  God  be  incarnated  and  embodied  in  existence;  for  as  it  is 
the  self-idea  that  is  pushed  to  manifestation,  is  embodied  in 
the  Nature-Body,  not  till  the  soul's  self-idea  is  like  the  true 
being  can  such  Likeness  appear  in  manifestation. 

Hence  immaculate  conception  during  existence  must  be 
successor  to  the  natural,  though  corrupt^  conception  at  the 
beginning  of  existence;  and  volition  standing  between  the 
two  compels  that  the  immaculate  conception  shall  be  volitional. 

In  forming  its  first  self-idea  the  soul  acts  according  to 
natural  tendency;  in  forming  the  true  self -idea,  the  one  in 
accord  with  being  and  its  relation  to  the  Absolute,  the  soul 
acts  in  resistance  to  natural  tendency.  Resistance  requires 
perception  that  there  is  this  tendency.  Though  the  power  to 
perceive,  or  see  through,  as  a  faculty  of  being  is  for  the  soul, 
perception  is  gained  only  in  existence  and  after  natural  ten- 
dency has  determined  the  self-idea  of  the  soul. 

Enlightened  use  of  the  Forming  power  in  resistance  to 
what  is  involuntary,  is  the  way  of  salvation  for  the  soul  from 
all  that  is  corrupt  and  corrupting,  the  way  of  appropriation 
and  attainment  of  all  that  is  possible;  for  whatever  the  soul 
forms,  the  Creative  power  creates  and  brings  to  manifestation. 

158 


THE  IMMACULATE  CONCEPTION.  159 

First,  the  natural,  afterward  the  spiritual  is  the  order  in 
which  incarnation  and  embodiment  proceeds.  The  point  of 
change  from  the  one  to  the  other  is  when  the  soul,  from  hav- 
ing been  the  used,  becomes  the  user;  where  "  I  can  and  I 
will "  is  opposed  to  natural  tendency.  Not  till  this  point  i9 
reached  can  the  conflict  between  the  Great  Purpose  and  a 
contrary  purpose  cease,  for  not  till  then  will  the  one  ignorantly 
encouraged  be  laid  down  and  abandoned. 

The  overcoming  of  self,  the  natural  self,  through  concep- 
tion of  the  highest  self,  is  a  work  that,  accomplished  first  in 
the  soul,  is  brought  to  pass  in  embodiment  because  the  within 
becomes  the  without. 

Nature  and  the  governing  Principle  bring  the  existent 
soul,  equip  it  with  the  resources  of  being,  provide  the  means 
for  impression  that  make  demand  upon,  or  stimulate  these 
resources,  and  give  them  material  for  work.  The  quality  of 
the  result  depends  upon  the  soul,  upon  whether  it  is  the  natu- 
rally used  or  the  intentional  user. 

Nature  supplies  Incarnation  for  the  soul  and  makes  its 
embodiment  the  natural  consequence.  The  existent  soul  sup- 
plies what  is  embodied.  The  self -idea,  with  its  consequences, 
is  embodied.  Embodiment  takes  quality  from  the  self-idea 
for  the  self-idea  qualifies  self-consciousness.  A  natural  em- 
bodiment precedes  a  spiritual  embodiment  for  a  natural  self- 
idea  precedes  the  true  self-idea. 

Immaculate  conception  is  not  the  first  that  is  natural,  but 
the  subsequent  that  is  possible  through  enlightenment  and 
resistance  to  natural  tendency.  Immaculate  conception  pre- 
cedes a  soul's  permanent  embodiment.  It  is  a  possibility  in 
Existence  encountered  and  accomplished  in  accordance  with 
law,  instead  of  an  exceptional  occurrence  contrary  to  law. 


160  THE  IMMACULATE  CONCEPTION. 


REMARKS. 

If  you  have  been  a  devout  believer  in  the  dogma  of  Im- 
maculate Conception  as  held  by  the  Christian  Church,  you 
may  be  shocked  by  the  view  here  advanced.  If  so,  remember 
that  we  are  seeking  truth  as  above  all,  rather  than  vindication 
of  dogma.  Try  to  lay  aside  for  the  moment  that  belief  and 
give  yourself  to  a  candid  examination  of  logical  sequence.  If 
it  brings  you  to  the  unforeseen,  do  not  fear.  Nothing  can 
really  hurt  you  but  yourself,  but  the  misplaced  confidence 
that  leads  you  to  accept  as  infallible  truth  what  has  no  foun- 
dation other  than  human  belief. 

Do  not  be  afraid  to  be  individual,  for  only  as  you  become 
so  can  the  Great  Purpose  be  fulfilled  in  you.  Do  not  be  afraid 
to  admit  that  a  religious  teaching  may  be  a  mistake;  that 
you  may  have  been  looking  away  from  the  eternally  true  when 
you  thought  you  were  looking  at  it.  Do  not  be  afraid  to  ex- 
plore, and  as  an  explorer  to  set  your  foot  upon  land  when  you 
come  to  it,  fearing  not  to  penetrate  to  the  interior  in  further- 
ance of  your  mission. 

Even  the  God  taught  by  Christian  dogma  could  not  fail 
to  respect  you  when  you  are  fearless  through  sincerity  of  pur- 
pose, even  though  your  eye  rest  upon  what  has  been  kept  secret 
and  what  seems  to  detract  from  His  glory. 

Neither  shall  this  fearlessness  become  recklessness  and 
make  you  overbold  and  egotistical.  Keep  close  to  true  humil- 
ity, many  have  seen  with  unveiled  eye  before  you,  many  will 
see  after  you;  the  more  you  see,  because  you  are  willing  to 
see,  the  more  you  will  feel  the  awe  inspired  by  revelation  and 
count  yourself  as  only  one  who  serves,  not  as  one  who  rules, 
his  fellow-men. 

Everywhere,  on  every  hand  are  hearts  hungry  for  the 
bread  of  life  that  have  tried  to  feed  on  the  stones  offered  them 


TEE  IMMACULATE  CONCEPTION.  1G1 

instead.  They  have  looked  to  a  far  off  immaculate  concep- 
tion nineteen  hundred  years  ago  when  the  immaculate  con- 
ception of  themselves  would  have  given  them  that  bread  in 
ever-increasing  and  abundant  measure,  would  have  wiped  the 
tears  from  their  eyes,  the  pain  from  their  hearts,  the  misery 
from  their  lives  and  lifted  them  God-ward. 

Count  it  all  gain  when  you  lose  that  whose  only  strength 
is  uncorroborated  tradition,  when  you  find  that  which  exalts 
Man  instead  of  degrading  him,  when  you  discover  that  no 
one  who  ever  lived  in  the  flesh  bore  a  closer  fundamental 
relation  to  the  Most  High  than  is  your  own,  made  no  attain- 
ment that  is  not  possible  for  you  to  make. 

If  a  tree  is  known  by  its  fruits  ages  of  Christian  dogma 
have  failed  to  rid  the  world  of  the  miseries  and  sufferings  of 
mankind.  Immaculate  conception  for  all  is  the  way  of  rid- 
dance for  all  if  it  be  the  way  of  riddance  for  one.  Take 
heart,  be  patient,  stand  firm,  keep  all  bandages  from  the  eyes 
and  it  will  open  before  you. 

QUESTIONS. 

Can  there  be  an  existent  soul  without  a  self -conception? 
Can  not  a  self-conception  be  corrupt,  in  the  sense  of  un- 
true, without  being  a  moral  fault? 

What  is  the  meaning  of  the  term  "  immaculate  "  as  ap- 
plied to  self -conception? 

What  depends  upon  immaculate  conception? 

By  what  means  is  Likeness  to  Origin  made  manifest? 

Is  this  means  subject  to,  or  independent  of,  the  soul's 
volition? 

What  is  it  necessary  for  the  soul  to  resist? 

How  does  the  soul  discover  that  there  is  anything  to  resist? 
11 


162  THE  IMMACULATE  CONCEPTION. 

What  is  the  qualitative  order  of  incarnation  and  em- 
bodiment? 

What  determines  change  from  one  quality  to  another? 

Can  there  be  change  in  the  quality  of  embodiment  without 
change  in  the  embodying  soul? 

Whence  has  the  existent  soul  its  resources? 

What  is  the  stimuli  for  these  resources? 


CHAPTEE  XXXIX. 
The  Origin  of  Evil. 

"  Evil — The  noun  evil  is  applicable  to  anything  bad,  whether  morally, 
or  physically.  The  antithesis  of  both  evil  and  bad  is  good.  Effecting 
mischief,  trouble,  or  pain." — Dictionary. 

If  the  Great  Purpose  to  be  carried  out  in  existence  is,  the 
bringing  to  full  incarnation  and  embodiment  the  primal  Like- 
ness to  the  Absolute,  this  Purpose  can  be  nothing  but  good. 

The  differing  factors  concerned  therein,  both  in  their 
fundamental  relation  and  their  manifestation,  can  be  noth- 
ing but  good.  Existence  itself  as  the  means  to  the  end,  must 
be  good.  The  existent  soul,  as  the  product  of  Nature  and 
governing  Principle,  must  be  good,  only,  not  bad.  In  Nature 
and  in  Existence  all  is  good,  for  all  is  consequence  of  law  and 
order. 

Good  in  itself,  according  to  law  and  order,  how  does  ex- 
istence, or  the  experiences  of  existence,  seem  to  the  Onlooker 
who  experiences  them?  He  judges  and  pronounces,  according 
to  his  sense  of  them;  and  as  they  differ,  rousing  in  him  the 
feeling  of  pleasure  or  of  pain,  he  classifies  them  as  good  and 
bad.  For  the  existent  soul,  good  is  relative,  not  positive.  All 
is  a  matter  of  comparison,  and  the  first  standard  of  comparison, 
is  sensation. 

But  the  good  that  is  positive,  that  rules  in,  and  overrules, 

Creation,  is  absolute,  not  relative;    and  all  it  brings  to  the 

existent  soul  is  positively  good  for  it,  however  relatively  evil 

some  of  the  experiences  may  seem.     For  the  soul  is  to  grow, 

163 


164  THE  ORIGIN  OF  EVIL. 

expand  to  the  circumference  of  being,  and  whatever  stimu- 
lates this  growth  is  good  because  of  the  end  to  be  attained. 

Pain  is  remedial,  for  it  is  the  consequence  of  the  minor 
purpose  in  existence.  It  leads  the  soul  to  look  for  its  cause, 
prevents  it  from  being  content  with  insufficiency.  There  can 
be  no  pain,  no  evil,  without  something  to  experience  what  it 
pronounces  to  be  pain  and  evil;  and  there  could  be  no  such 
condition  were  there  not  two  purposes  in  conflict  with  each 
other.  Pain  for  the  existent  soul,  which  is  evil  to  the  ex- 
istent soul,  is  remedial  if  it  leads  the  soul  to  find  the  discord 
between  its  involuntary  purpose  and  the  Great  Purpose,  and 
stimulates  its  volitional  work  of  conformity  to  the  Great 
Purpose. 

Discovery  of  the  sequence  of  cause  and  effect  is  not  made 
without  something  to  inspire  and  stimulate  a  search  for  it. 
Whatever  assists  revelation  is  beneficent  for  it  opens  the  way 
for  what  is  needed  by  the  existent  soul.  Growing  pains  will 
inevitably  be  classified  as  evil  and  this  evil  will  as  inevitably 
be  left  behind  when  growth  has  brought  the  existent  soul  out 
of  the  limitations  where  they  belong. 

The  mistaken  self -conception  is  a  knowledge  gained  in  ex- 
istence, but  as  this  conception  is  contrary  to  truth  it  is  error, 
and  knowledge  that  is  error  is  an  evil  or  bad  knowledge  that 
brings  consequences.  Knowledge  of  existence  is  a  good  knowl- 
edge, but  a  hind  of  knowledge  in  existence  may  be,  by  com- 
parison, the  antithesis  of  good. 

Knowledge  of  good  and  evil,  experience  classified  as  good 
and  bad,  lies  at  the  threshold  of  existence  and  finds  by  means 
of  the  existent  soul  incarnation  and  embodiment.  But  during 
those  phases  of  existence  and  stages  of  time  wherein  evil  seems 
the  dominant  quality,  the  absolute,  positive  good  is  steadily 
pushing  to  ultimate  manifestation. 

Involuntary  error  bringing  the  consequence  felt  as  evil, 


THE  ORIGIN  OF  EVIL.  165 

and  the  intentional  working  to  do  evil,  are  two  different 
things.  Original  sin  is  not  a  moral  evil,  for  it  is  involuntary. 
An  intent  and  effort  to  do  evil  while  able  to  see  and  do  the 
contrary,  gives  moral  evil,  and  at  the  beginning  of  its  first 
stage  of  existence  a  soul  is  incapable  of  moral  evil.  It  acts 
involuntarily  according  to  natural  tendency,  according  to  its 
own  limited,  or  mortal,  sense;  and  this  sense  is  the  father  of 
its  conception  of  self. 

As  a  soul  becomes  according  to  its  ideal,  and  experiences 
what  pertains  to  its  ideal,  its  feeling  is  the  manifestation  of  its 
self-idea,  for  thought  is  creative.  As  the  natural  self -idea  is 
"  This  that  I  see  is  I,  myself  "  the  feeling  has  location  or  is 
in  what  is  seen  as  the  body,  and  in  the  Nature-Body  is  an  em- 
bodiment that  gives  to  pain  and  discord  a  habitation. 

Through  Person  is  manifest  what  is  included  in  embodi- 
ment, discord  and  pain  or  dominant  good.  All  forms  of  dis- 
ease, dis-order,  whether  appearing  physically  or  morally,  as 
forms  of  evil  are  temporary  in  nature.  They  are  but  condi- 
tions, consequent  upon  the  soul's  ignorant  mis-taking,  to  be 
outgrown  and  brought  to  naught  by  the  soul's  conscious  and 
voluntary  taking  of  that  which  belongs  to  it  as  its  birthright. 

Evil  belongs  to  time,  the  dominant  overruling  good  is 
eternal.  The  existent  soul  knows,  first,  its  own  comparative 
good  by  knowing  the  comparative  evil.  It  knows  at  last  that 
all  is  good  and  there  is  no  evil;  that  the  eternal  good  is  abso- 
lute and  has  no  comparative  good  or  bad. 

REMARKS. 

No  greater  mistake  has  been  handed  on  from  generation 
to  generation  than  the  misconception  of  the  meaning  of  the 
book  of  Genesis  that  attributes  to  Adam  a  moral  fault,  a  wil- 
ful disobedience  of  God's  command;  a  disobedience  entail- 
ing  disastrous   consequences  upon   the   whole   human   race. 


166  THE  ORIGIN  OF  EVIL. 

% 
Theology  fails  to  discriminate  between  natural  tendency  and 

intention,  turns  from  Nature  to  see  only  a  denominational 
God.  When  the  consequences  of  this  mistake  are  consid- 
ered, when  one  realizes  the  misery  and  despair  of  thousands 
who  have  believed  themselves  under  God's  curse,  unable  to 
extricate  themselves  because  they  could  not  believe  what  was 
offered  as  the  only  way  of  salvation,  he  may  well  consider 
the  effort  to  show  a  different  meaning  to  the  account  in 
Genesis  as  worth  making. 

The  origin  of  evil  is  a  problem  of  the  ages  indeed,  but  its 
solution  is  given  in  this  first  book  of  the  Bible.  "  Our  eyes 
are  holden  that  we  can  not  see  "  when  we  look  for  a  God  ex- 
traneous to  Nature,  occurrences  that  are  a  violation  of  her 
established  processes,  arbitrarily  instituted  by  a  God  that 
could  be  offended  by  the  eating  of  the  fruit  of  a  tree. 

On  the  other  hand  the  eyes  of  many  who  have  expressed 
allegiance  to  the  "  New  Thought "  are  equally  holden  when 
it*  comes  to  dealing  with  this  problem.  They  say  "  But  if 
God  created  Man  perfect  in  the  beginning,  and  if  no  change 
is  possible  to  God's  creation,  how  is  a  sinner  possible  and  how 
can  there  be  any  evil? " 

There  is  no  sinner  if  is  meant  "  one  who  intends  to  do 
evil.'9  There  is  no  evil  except  as  "  that  which  effects  mis- 
chief, trouble  or  pain."  Neither  of  the  three  belong  in  the 
order  that  is  eternal  as  a  factor  of  that  order.  All  of  them 
belong  in  the  experience  of  the  Onlooker,  only.  A  possibility 
in  existence  to  the  soul  that  is  the  experiencer  of  all  possibili- 
ties can  not  possibly  be  a  part  of  the  real  Man.  A  passing 
sensation  is  a  temporary  fact  to  the  one  who  feels  it,  without 
being  any  part  of  his  permanent  self. 

Were  there  no  existence  there  would  be  no  evil,  there 
would  be  no  manifested  good.  Were  there  nothing  to  exist 
there  would  be  no  existence.     If  there  be  the  existent  soul 


THE  ORIGIN  OF  EVIL.  167 

there  must  be  those  experiences  including  contrast  whose 
sum  constitutes  the  existence  of  the  soul.  The  little  green 
shoot  from  the  acorn,  the  existent  soul  that  is  to  grow  as  far 
as  growth  can  be  carried,  has  its  own  experiences  as  the  shoot; 
they  can  pertain  to  nothing  else  for  they  belong  to  it  only, 
and  in  no  wise  affect  the  nature  of  the  acorn  which  is  fixed 
and  stable.  Neither  can  they  prevent  the  ultimate  result  for 
the  shoot,  if  it  is  pushed  to  maturity  by  a  force  that  nothing 
merely  incidental  to  a  stage  of  growth  can  overcome. 

The  origin  of  evil  is  found  in  the  nature  of  Man,  the 
necessity  for  existence,  the  incidentals  of  existence,  and  the 
relation  to  them  of  the  soul;  and  without  believing  in  an 
impossible  God  or  a  creation  that  is  a  flat  contradiction  of 
what  scientific  research  has  discovered  and  established. 


QUESTIONS. 

Can  there  be  any  evil  except  as  the  opposite  of  what  is 
seen  and  felt  as  good? 

Can  any  of  the  fundamental  factors  be  evil  in  themselves? 

Can  their  relation  to  each  other  be  an  evil  relation? 

As  the  impersonal  consequence,  is  Existence  good  or  evil? 

Can  any  impersonal  consequence  be  evil  in  itself? 

Can  anything  be  evil  that  is  not  felt  as  evil? 

What  is  the  difference  between  a  relative  good,  and  the 
absolute  good? 

To  which  of  these  does  a  comparative  evil  belong? 

Is  pain  vindictive  ?    If  so,  who  or  what  purposely  inflicts  it  ? 

Can  there  be  pain  without  feeling? 

"What  is  it  that  feels? 

What,  in  Existence,  is  the  natural  standard  of  comparison? 


168  THE  ORIGIN  OF  EVIL. 

Can  the  development  of  the  existent  soul  be  helpfully 
stimulated? 

How  is  the  soul  stimulated  to  look  for  the  causes  of  effects? 

Can  evil  permanently  overrule  good? 

Is  original  sin  a  moral  evil? 

Why  is  pain  located  in  the  body? 

How  are  evil  conditions  brought  to  an  end? 

Does  any  evil  appear  in  last  analysis? 


CHAPTER  XL. 
Choice. 

It  has  been  seen  that  with  First  Cause  there  can  be  no 
power  of  choice,  no  occasion  when  First  Cause  could  have 
need  to  use  such  power,  that  the  Absolute  is  beyond  such 
possibility. 

Primal  Energy  can  not  choose,  for  it  is  Eirst  Cause  in 
action. 

Derived  being  as  Effect  of  First  Cause  must  be,  both  like 
unto,  and  different  from,  the  Absolute;  otherwise  cause  and 
effect  would  be  identical — a  logical  impossibility.  The  dif- 
ference can  not  be  that  which  is  in  opposition  to  the  Cause, 
it  must  be  in  harmony  with  the  Cause.  The  Effect,  though 
like  unto,  and  yet  different  from,  the  producing  Cause,  must 
be,  nevertheless,  in  harmony  with  its  Source  at  all  points. 

Derived  being,  as  the  individualization  of  the  Absolute, 
transmits  to  the  existent  soul  all  that  pertains  to  it;  or,  as 
said  before,  all  that  belongs  to  Derived  being  becomes  opera- 
tive in  the  soul.  The  Power  of  the  Whole,  the  power  of  choice, 
the  power  of  volitional  action,  belongs  to  the  existent  soul 
through  its  relation  to  Derived  being. 

If  we  call  the  aspect  of  Derived  being  that  constitutes  its 
difference  from  the  Absolute,  its  Humanity,  and  the  aspect 
that  is  its  Likeness  to  the  Absolute  its  Divinity,  we  shall  see 
that  the  power  of  choice  must  pertain,  not  only  to  the  Derived 
being,  but  to  its  Humanity;  to  that  aspect  of  the  supreme 
Genus  that  distinguishes  it  from  its  Source  and  Cause. 

This  power  is  not  in  opposition  to  the  Cause  but  in  har- 
mony with  it,  in  the  sense  that  difference  between  Cause  and 

169 


170  CHOICE. 

Effect  is  logical  necessity  and  harmony.  As  the  varying 
capacities  of  being  are  brought  to  existence  by  becoming 
operative  in  the  soul,  this  power  must  act  in  the  Human  soul 
and  be  made  manifest  in  consequence.  Though  the  power  of 
choice  belongs  to  Derived  being,  the  Chooser  is  the  existent 
soul.    The  Human  soul  must  precede  the  Divine  soul. 

The  existent  soul  is  one  whole,  but  the  Human  is  its  lesser 
aspect  and  the  Divine  its  highest  aspect.  It  follows  that  self- 
consciousness  is  Human  in  quality  and  characteristics  before 
it  is  Divine.  As  all  parts  are  in  the  whole,  such  quota  of  Soul 
as  belongs  to  the  Mineral,  Vegetable,  and  Animal  natures  are 
in  Human  nature,  and  Human  nature  is  the  Human  soul,  or 
whole,  that  is  to  find  and  appropriate  the  Divine. 

This  work  of  finding  and  putting  on  the  Divine  can  be 
done  by  no  part,  by  nothing  less  than  the  whole,  and  through 
the  Power  of  the  Whole.  No  fraction  can,  by  any  possibility, 
make  itself  the  unit.  The  whole  can  help  to  make  manifest 
its  own  highest  possible  aspect. 

The  Human  soul  stands  to  the  Mineral,  Vegetable  and 
Animal  kingdoms,  with  all  belonging  to  them3  as  a  whole  to 
its  parts.  It  stands  to  Divinity  as  a  whole  to  its  own  highest 
potentiality. 

No  exercise  of  the  power  of  choice  can  alter  or  suspend 
the  relation  between  it  and  its  parts.  Exercise  of  the  power 
of  choice  can  help,  or  retard,  the  development  of  its  highest 
potentiality,  the  appropriation  of  Divinity. 

Because  the  self-idea  gives  quality  to  the  soul's  incarna- 
tion and  embodiment,  because  the  soul  can  think,  or  form, 
contrary  to  natural  tendency  and  mortal  sense,  if  it  chooses, 
and  thereby  form  a  self-idea  according  to,  instead  of  contrary 
to,  the  truth  of  being,  what  the  soul  forms  and  embodies 
volitionally  can  overcome  what  has  been  formed  and  embodied 
unintentionally. 


CHOICE.  171 

Between  the  natural  self-idea  and  embodiment,  and  the 
Divine  self-idea  and  embodiment  stands  the  volitional  work 
of  the  soul,  consequent  upon  its  choice  of  what  it  will  do; 
this  choosing  consequent  upon  the  power  of  choice  becoming 
active  in  the  soul;  this  activity  stimulated  by  the  consequences 
of  the  natural  self-idea  felt  by  the  soul  as  something  undesir- 
able, of  which  it  wishes  to  be  rid. 

This  power  of  choice,  the  mightiest  power  in  its  conse- 
quences for  the  existent  soul,  consequences  impossible  for  the 
creatures  governed  by  instinct,  puts  Divinity  within  reach  of 
Humanity  when  what  Personality  is  not  has  been  learned. 

From  the  Beginning  to  the  End  of  Creation  there  can  be 
no  break  in  the  continuity  compelled  by  the  nature  of  First 
Cause;  but  in  the  Existence  that  belongs  between  the  Be- 
ginning and  the  End  must  be  a  turning  point,  the  place  where 
the  existent  soul  turns  from  its  own  ignorant  way  to  the 
eternal  way,  abandons,  its  natural  self -conception  and  forms 
the  immaculate  conception,  ceases  to  descend  into  the  depths 
of  misbegot  conditions  and  begins  to  rise  into  the  eternal  har- 
mony with  the  Absolute  that  is  both  its  right  and  privilege. 

At  this  turning  point  begins  the  putting  off  of  mortality 
and  the  putting  on  of  immortality,  a  work  preceded  by  putting 
away  the  false  self-conception  and  intentionally  forming  and 
holding  the  true  one  in  its  place.  Exercise  of  the  power  of 
choice  makes  of  the  existent  soul  an  individual. 

questions. 

What  is  the  first  factor  in  the  Impersonal  order  to  which 
belongs  the  power  of  choice? 

What  prevents  Cause  and  Effect  from  being  identical? 

If  Effect  has  likeness  to  its  Cause,  how  can  it  be  different 
from  the  Cause? 


172  CHOICE. 

Are  likeness  and  difference  incompatible  with  each  other? 
Can  the  nature  of  the  Effect  be  in  any  way  contrary  to 
the  nature  of  the  producing  Cause? 

If  the  power  of  choice  belongs  to  the  nature  of  Derived 
being,  why  does  it  not  also  belong  to  the  Cause  of  that  being, 
if  there  is  likeness  between  them? 

Whence  does  the  existent  soul  derive  its  powers? 

Why  is  the  existent  soul  the  user  of  the  powers  of  being? 

Why  has  Derived  being  two  sides,  or  aspects? 

As  compared  with  each  other,  which  is  the  higher? 

To  which  side  belongs  the  power  of  choice? 

With  what  nature  in  Existence  will  this  power  be  manifest? 

In  Existence,  who  or  what  is  it  that  chooses? 

Why  are  there  two  aspects  to  the  existent  soul? 

If  Manifestation  is  the  purpose  of  Existence  which  aspect 
will  first  be  manifest? 

Is  the  Human  soul  the  whole  soul,  or  only  a  part? 

Can  any  fraction  attain  to  the  possibilities  of  the  whole? 

What  is  the  highest  aspect  of  the  existent  soul? 

Can  the  power  of  choice  enable  an  animal  to  become  a 
human  being? 

Can  the  Human  soul  help,  or  retard,  the  fulfilment  of 
the  Great  Purpose? 

If  capable  of  co-operation  with  the  Great  Purpose  how  is 
this  co-operation  given? 

By  what  means  is  Divinity  attainable  by  Humanity? 

How  are  mortality  and  immortality  related  to  Humanity 
and  Divinity? 

Why  are  both  descent  and  ascent  natural  to  Existence? 

Which  naturally  precedes  the  other? 


CHAPTEE  XLI. 

The  Personal  Order. 

An  individual  frees  himself  from  dependence  upon  ex- 
ternals and  works  out  his  own  redemption  from  all  evil  by 
co-operation  with  the  Great  Purpose,  using  his  powers  of 
being  to  that  end.  His  choice,  and  enlightened  use  of  the 
Forming  power,  set  the  Creative  Power  to  work  for  him  in- 
stead of  against  him.  In  place  of  the  undesirable  they  bring 
to  him  what  he  intelligently  desires,  for  what  he  desires  he 
thinks  and  thus  forms.  What  is  undesirable  he  does  not 
harbor  mentally  and  hence  does  not  form,  and  what  is  not 
formed  by  him  is  not  created  for  him. 

In  the  impersonal  order  the  Creative  Power  is  first  and 
the  Forming  power  is  second.  In  the  personal  order,  the 
Formed  is  first  and  the  Created  is  second. 

The  Forming  power,  as  the  activity  of  Derived  being,  is 
the  power  to  Think,  but  the  existent  soul  as  user  of  the  power 
is  the  active  thinker,  the  active  Former  of  all  it  experiences. 
Consequently  what  it  ceases  to  form  ceases  to  be  created  for  it. 

As  the  Impersonal  Order  consists  of  the  consecutively 
related  factors  compelled  by  First  Cause,  the  Personal  Order 
must  be  the  reverse  of  the  Impersonal  Order.  It  must  begin 
at  Existence,  and  follow  on  to  First  Cause  along  the  line  of 
these  factors. 


First  Cause 


*°»****i 


°tdef 


.Existent  soul. 


174  THE  PERSONAL   ORDER. 

The  Impersonal  Order  is  the  logical  descent  to  Incarna- 
tion and  Existence.  The  Personal  Order  is  the  as  logical 
ascent  of  Self-consciousness  and  Embodiment.  Cumulative 
recognition  of  all  contained  in  the  Impersonal  Order  leads 
finally  to  recognition  of  First  Cause — seeing  God  face  to  face. 

Recognition  is  first  natural,  and  then  spiritual;  is  first 
through  mortal  sense,  then  through  the  faculties  of  being, 
the  spiritual  recognition  being  corrective  of  the  natural 
recognition. 

The  Impersonal  Order  is  both  universal  and  individual; 
the  Personal  Order  is  individual  before  it  is  universal. 

The  eternally  Created  and  the  eternally  Formed  have 
place  in  the  Impersonal  Order;  the  temporarily  formed  and 
created  have  place  in  the  Personal  Order  and  precede  its  per- 
manently formed  and  created. 

The  mistaken  self-idea  and  its  embodiment,  though  hav- 
ing place  in  the  Personal  Order,  are  temporal  in  nature  be- 
cause contrary  to  the  truth  pushing  to  manifestation.  They 
are  succeeded  by  the  true  self -idea  and  its  embodiment  which 
must  be  perpetual  because  like  unto  the  eternal. 

In  the  Personal  Order  the  soul  re-presents  the  Original 
Idea  of  Infinite  Mind  when  it  presents  that  Idea  to  itself; 
when  it  forms  the  true  concept  of  being.  After  forming  or 
presenting  it  to  itself,  this  Idea  is  created  for  the  soul  as  the 
Reality  to  the  soul. 

The  Personal  Order  is  in  strict  conformity  with  the  Im- 
personal Order  though  moving  in  the  reverse  direction. 

All  that  the  Impersonal  Order  includes  is  for  the  soul  as 
its  inheritance.  All  that  the  Personal  Order  includes  is  for 
the  soul  as  the  Actuality. 

Not  till  the  Actuality  becomes  the  eternal  Reality  is  the 
Personal  Order  complete. 

The  making  of  the  Individual  belongs  to  the  Personal 


THE  PERSONAL  ORDER.  175 

Order.     Enlightened  use  of  the  power  to  Think  is  necessary 
to  the  making  of  the  Individual. 

The  perfected  Individual  is  the  end  of  the  Personal  Order. 
By  the  Personal  Order  the  perfected  Individual  stands  at-one 
with  the  Impersonal  God,  the  Beginning  of  Creation,  this 
at-one-ment  constituting  the  Personal  God. 

QUESTIONS. 

What  pertains  to  an  individual  as  his  work  to  be  done? 
What  constitutes  the  Impersonal  order? 
What  is  the  Personal  order? 
What  is  the  relation  of  one  to  the  other? 
Which  is  first,  the  Impersonal  or  the  Personal? 
How  do  "  Created  "  and  "  Formed  "  stand  to  each  other 
in  the  Impersonal  order? 

How  in  the  Personal  order?  Which  is  first,  and  which 
second? 

In  which  order  is  found  individual  recognition? 

Can  the  Impersonal  be  a  living  truth  except  it  be 
recognized  ? 

Can  anything  of  which  you  are  not  conscious  exist 
for  you? 

Can  you  know  the  things  of  God  till  you  are  able  to  recog- 
nize them? 

Can  there  be  a  God  for  you  till  you  can  recognize  a  God? 

Can  the  Beginning  appear  to  you  till  you  are  able  to  dis- 
cern the  Beginning? 

Can  you  see  what  the  End  shall  be  before  you  are  able 
to  recognize  the  Beginning? 

Can  you  understand  the  nature  of  Existence  till  you  are 
able  to  recognize  the  Great  Purpose? 


176  THE  PERSONAL  ORDER. 

Can  this  Purpose  appear  to  you  till  you  are  able  to  discern 
Impersonal  Principle  as  Beginning? 

May  there  be  a  temporarily  created  in  the  Personal  order? 
If  so,  how? 

When  will  there  be,  in  the  Personal  order,  a  permanently 
formed  and  created? 

In  which  order  is  found  Reality? 

What  is  the  difference  between  Reality  and  Actuality? 

Can  Actuality  become  Reality?    If  so,  how? 

What  is  the  difference  between  a  human  being  at  the  be- 
ginning of  Existence,  and  the  perfected  Individual  at  the  end 
of  Existence? 

What  is  the  final  at-one-ment? 

Is  the  Personal  God  possible  without  at-one-ment? 

Is  the  existent  soul  able  to  work  both  for  and  against  this 
at-one-ment? 

When  will  it  work  for  it? 


>  of  the  Existent  Soul. 


CHAPTER  XLII. 

The  Soul  Stages  or  States  op  Existence. 

Though  Existence,  as  the  Personal  Order,  is  an  unbroken 
whole,  it  may  be  divided  into  seven  stages — into  less  or  more, 
logically,  but  into  seven  for  convenience.  These  stages  may 
be  named  as  follows: 

The  Infancy 

The  Childhood 

The  Boyhood 

The  Youth 

The  Early  Manhood 

The  Middle  Age 

The  Matured  Manhood  . 

These  stages  are  analogous  to  the  orderly  growth  of  the 
oak  tree  from  the  acorn,  which  growth  is  by  successive  stages 
to  maturity.  As  they  apply  to  the  whole  of  Existence,  and 
as  the  law  of  the  whole  must  be  the  law  of  the  part,  each 
stage  will  have  its  seven  stages,  its  infancy  and  maturity  with 
what  lies  between. 

This  division  and  subdivision  may  have  infinite  extension, 
theoretically,  yet  its  law  and  order  remain  the  same.  Though 
extended  to  a  multiplicity  beyond  the  grasp  of  present  human 
realization  the  law  and  order  may  remain  within  human  ap- 
prehension. It  is  sufficient  for  our  purpose  to  follow  the  seven 
stages  of  the  existent  soul  as  they  succeed  each  other,  the 
"  seven  ages  of  man  "  that  manifest  the  nature  and  possibili- 
ties of  the  Primal  Genus. 

12  177 


178      TEE  SOUL  STAGES  OR  STATES  OF  EXISTENCE. 

These  stages  of  Existence  may  be  called  states  of  self- 
consciousness,  each  of  which  has  its  infancy  and  manhood. 
The  second  state  can  not  follow  the  first  state  till  the  first 
has  matured;  not  till  the  second  has  matured  can  the  third 
follow.    This  necessity  must  apply  to  all  the  states. 

The  maturity,  the  coming  to  an  end  of  any  one  state,  is 
not  evidence  that  Existence  has  come  to  an  end.  On  the  con- 
trary, because  of  the  governing  Principle,  it  is  evidence  that 
another,  and  subsequent,  state  is  in  connection  with  the  one 
that  ends.  The  maturity  of  the  first  state  must  lead  to,  be 
conjoined  to,  the  infancy  of  the  next  state,  and  so  on  through- 
out the  continuity  of  Existence. 

Observation  of  infancy  and  childhood  shows  a  continuity 
from  one  to  the  other,  no  gap  or  break  between  them;  which 
fact  compels  that  childhood  grows  or  develops  within  infancy, 
coming  forth  from  it  at  the  right  time. 

Kowhere  is  growth  seen  as  something  exterior  which 
finally  attaches  itself  to  the  thing  needing  growth.  All 
growth,  all  succession  of  higher  capabilities  and  possibilities 
is  from  within — is  first  within,  supplanting  gradually  the 
lesser  in  which  it  developed.  Youth  follows  childhood,  and 
manhood,  youth,  in  the  same  way. 

So  Existence,  as  made  up  of  varying  states,  must  be  an 
unbroken  continuous  whole,  with  no  gaps  or  breaks  between 
infancy  and  maturity;  but  all  the  states  must  be  involved  in 
and  developed  from  the  first  one — infancy;  one  supplanting 
the  other  as  time  goes  on.  This  view  does  not  compel  many 
different  souls  in  one  individual  existence,  but  varying  phases 
of  one  existent  soul,  instead.  If  these  seven  stages  are  com- 
pelled by  the  need  for  Manifestation,  if  they  are  natural 
rather  than  permitted  by  a  power  that  could  prevent  them, 
their  relation  and  continuity  does  not  depend  upon  the  On- 
looker, and  with  his  five  senses  alone  he  will  not  see  and  know 


THE  SOUL  STAGES  OR  STATES  OF  EXISTENCE.      179 

them.  If  the  faculties  of  being  are  to  follow  the  senses,  if 
sense-impressions  are  first  and  perceptions  come  afterward,  the 
range  of  the  sensuous  is  limited  as  compared  to  the  range  of 
perception,  and  all  these  states  cannot  come  within  the  range 
of  the  limited,  for  as,  in  their  ascent,  they  manifest  the  higher 
spiritual  they  must  pass  beyond  it.  "  Flesh  and  blood  can 
not  inherit  the  kingdom  of  heaven."  It  follows,  then,  that 
although  existence  is  a  continuity  including  variety,  only  such 
portion  of  this  variety  as  belongs  normally  within  the  range 
of  the  sensuous  can  be  known  as  the  sensuous.  All  the  rest 
must  be  known  by  other  means,  and  as  complete  self-knowl- 
edge is  to  be  attained  by  existence  it  can  be  gained  but  in  a 
limited  degree  on  the  plane  of  the  sensuous.  As  the  World, 
and  what  belongs  to  it  as  its  own  variety,  constitutes  the  Rep- 
resentation in  Creation,  the  human  Person  will  represent  by 
its  changes  this  succession  of  states  of  self -consciousness.  The 
human  Person  will  have  its  infancy  and  growth  to  maturity, 
showing  the  seven  stages  of  one  state  of  self -consciousness,  the 
natural  or  first  state  that  is  the  infancy  of  the  soul ;  and  these 
seven  stages  of  one  state  will  be  contained  within  the  range 
of  sensuous  recognition.  But  this  range  can  not  include  the 
subsequent  states  that  must  stretch  far  beyond  its  boundaries. 

QUESTIONS. 

Can  a  state  of  existence  be  the  whole  of  Existence? 

Is  a  state  of  existence  governed  by  the  law  that  governs 
the  whole  of  Existence,  or  by  a  different  law?  If  so,  what  is 
it  and  what  is  its  origin? 

Is  growth  orderly  and  progressive?    If  so,  why? 

Is  the  human  Person  fixed,  or  changeable? 

As  an  outline,  or  shape,  is  it  changed  in  outline  by  ex- 
tension? 


180      THE  SOUL  STAGES  OB  STATES  OF  EXISTENCE. 

Is  there  any  difference  between  an  infant  Person  and  a 
man  Person  except  in  size? 

As  the  limit  of  human  Representation,  is  it  changed  when 
the  marks  of  old  age  succeed  the  marks  of  infancy? 

Does  human  Person  ever  change  to  something  that  is  not 
human  Person,  whatever  is  written  upon  it? 

If  Existence  is  a  series  of  states  of  self-consciousness,  are 
they  exterior  or  interior  to  each  other? 

If  they  are  interior  to  each  other,  when  do  they  appear,  or 
become  objective? 

Is  the  end,  or  maturity,  of  a  state  of  self -consciousness,  the 
end  of  Existence  ? 

What  is  the  difference  between  the  beginning  and  end 
of  a  state  of  self -consciousness? 

What  is  the  difference  between  the  beginning  and  end  of 
Existence  ? 

Is  the  beginning  and  end  of  Existence,  the  Beginning  and 
End  of  Creation? 

What  compels  the  continuity  of  the  states  of  self -conscious- 
ness constituting  Existence,  and  prevents  any  break  between 
them? 

Does  a  man  die,  or  cease  to  be,  and  then  again  begin  to  be? 

Does  not  this  view  compel  disconnected  states  of  existence? 

If  states  of  existence  are  disconnected  what  determines  the 
beginning  of  a  second  state  when  the  first  is  terminated? 

If  through  all  states  the  Soul  persists  and  appears  at  the 
end  of  Existence,  is  not  the  Great  Purpose  fulfilled? 


CHAPTER  XLIIL 

Duration  of  the  Human  Person. 

The  question  arises,  How  far  in  these  successive  stages  of 
Existence  is  the  Human  Person  carried?  Or,  Does  the  human 
Person  which,  in  connection  with  the  existent  soul,  constitutes 
Personality,  continue  to  be  thus  connected  all  through  the 
stages  of  Existence?    If  not,  at  what  point  is  it  dropped? 

If  the  human  Person  as  a  natural  phenomenon  belongs  to 
a  stage  of  Existence,  a  state  of  self -consciousness  only,  then  it 
will  be  left  behind  when  the  soul  emerges  from  this  state  to 
a  successive  state.  If  it  belongs  to  Existence  as  a  whole  then 
it  will  be  carried  by  the  soul  through  all  states. 

As  a  factor  in  the  Impersonal  Order,  Re-presentation  has 
eternal  place.  In  the  reverse,  or  Personal  Order  it  must  also 
belong,  but,  owing  to  the  nature  of  the  soul  and  its  use  of  the 
faculties  and  powers  of  being,  there  will  be  change  from  a 
sensuous  to  a  mental  representation. 

In  other  words,  what  is  seen  as  a  physical  shape  will  be- 
long to  the  first  stage  of  Existence,  but  will  not  belong  to  all 
stages  of  Existence  because  the  faculties  of  being  becoming 
active  in  the  soul  will  provide  a  substitute  and  render  it  un- 
necessary. 

Environment  being  the  means  for  natural  impression  upon 

the  soul,  and  impression  being  the  stimulus  for  the  reaction 

that  is  the  soul's  conclusion  about  the  impression,  the  Personal 

Order  that  begins  with  the  objective  in  space  and  leads  to  and 

beyond  a  mental  re-presentation,  is  begun;   consequently  the 

181 


182  DURATION  OF  THE  HUMAN  PERSON. 

natural  object  in  space  will  not  outlast  the  state  of  self -con- 
sciousness to  which  it  naturally  belongs.  Necessary  at  the 
beginning  of  Existence,  becoming  unnecessary  when  a  substi- 
tute is  provided,  it  will  constitute  the  "  remains  "  of  the  state 
of  self-consciousness  to  which  it  has  normal  relation. 

Response  to  impression  becomes  response  to  the  self -idea, 
the  mental  representation  that  takes  the  place  for  the  existent 
soul  of  the  sensuous  representation. 

The  naturally  objective  part  of  Personality  will  represent 
however,  before  it  is  cast  off  normally,  the  successive  changes 
from  infancy  to  maturity  that  belong  to  a  part  because  they 
pertain  to  the  whole.  There  is  seen,  therefore,  by  the  On- 
looker, what  it  calls  infancy,  childhood,  boyhood,  youth,  early 
manhood,  middle  age  and  old  age,  for  this  successive  change 
is  normal  to  the  state  of  sense-existence;  yet  what  is  thus  seen 
does  not  necessarily  constitute  the  like  successive  change  for 
Existence  as  a  whole.  The  infancy  and  growth  to  maturity 
of  a  state  of  self-consciousness  can  be  but  as  a  vestibule  to 
what  lies  beyond. 

The  forsaking  of  the  sensuous  object — usually  called  the 
body — by  the  soul  is  not  evidence  of  the  cessation  of  Existence 
but  rather  of  its  continuity;  for  it  is  but  the  abandonment  of 
the  no  longer  essential. 

Sensuous  existence  becoming  mental  existence  leads  on  to 
spiritual  existence  and  Divine  existence,  as  the  self-idea  due 
to  natural  impression  is  abandoned  for  the  true  self-idea  due 
to  action  of  the  faculties  of  being — to  perception  and  under- 
standing of  what  governing  Principle  compels. 

To  sum  up :  Because  Person  is  a  factor  in  the  Impersonal 
Order  it  is  eternal  and  will  accompany  the  progress  of  the 
existent  soul  to  the  End.  What  is  seen  as  the  human  person 
in  the  first  state  of  existence,  the  sensuous  state,  will  come  to 
an  end  with  that  state. 


DURATION  OF  THE  HUMAN  PERSON.  183 


QUESTIONS. 

In  which  order  is  Person  first  found  as  a  legitimate  factor  ? 

As  this  factor,  is  it  eternal  or  temporal? 

If  the  Personal  order  is  the  reverse  of  the  Impersonal 
order,  will  this  factor  be  created,  or  found,  in  the  Personal 
order? 

What  constitutes  Personality? 

What  part  of  Personality  changes? 

If  the  existent  soul  grows,  or  develops,  where  is  its  growth 
first  registered  ? 

Which  re-presentation  will  remain  with  the  soul  as  it  de- 
velops?   The  sensuous,  or  the  mental? 

Does  the  object  belonging  to  the  soul's  Kindergarten  neces- 
sarily accompany  the  soul  in  its  higher  states? 

Must  the  blackboard  and  chalk  forever  abide  with  the 
student  of  mathematics  because  they  served  a  purpose  when 
he  was  a  beginner? 

Does  the  student  who  has  sufficient  understanding  to  work 
his  problems  mentally,  require  the  exterior  stimuli? 

How  is  a  mental  re-presentation  seen?  With  the  senses, 
or  with  the  faculties? 

Is  it  of  no  consequence  because  it  is  interior  instead  of 
appearing  as  exterior? 

Which  is  of  most  use  to  the  soul?  The  idea  it  forms,  or 
the  object  which  was  the  stimulus  for  the  idea? 

For  the  mathematician  may  not  the  blackboard  and  chalk, 
at  first  useful,  constitute  a  "  remains  "  to  be  left  behind? 

What  constitutes  the  "  remains  "  to  be  left  behind  by  the 
soul? 


184  DURATION  OF  THE  HUMAN  PERSON. 

Can  the  disintegration  of  the  remains  prevent  or  affect  the 
further  progress  of  the  soul? 

What  is  the  naturally  objective  part  of  Personality? 

Why  is  the  successive  change  from  infancy  to  old  age  seen 
in  one  state  of  self -consciousness  ? 

Is  leaving  the  remains  behind  when  the  old  age  of  a  state 
is  reached,  abnormal  or  normal? 

Name  the  four  qualifications  of  Existence.  Which  is  first 
in  order? 


CHAPTEE  XLIV. 

The  Eelation  of  Person  to  Embodiment. 

It  will  be  seen  that  the  stages  of  Existence  or  states  of  self- 
consciousness  are  necessarily  interior  to,  or  are  potential  in,  the 
first — the  natural  state.  Constituting  the  ascent  that  is  the 
Personal  Order  they  follow  each  other  as  the  interior  rather 
than  the  exterior  life,  and  are  measured,  not  by  fixed  periods 
of  time  but  by  order  of  development. 

If  the  Nature-Body  is  the  receptacle  for  Embodiment,  the 
formation  within  the  Nature-Body  of  a  body  is  the  necessary 
consequence;  a  body  which  must  be,  in  quality,  according  to 
the  self -consciousness  embodied. 

It  will  be  seen,  then,  that  the  Human  Person,  or  the  Shape 
enclosing  Cosmic  Matter,  together  constituting  the  Nature- 
Body,  is  the  mold  for  the  formation  of  a  body  for  the  ex- 
istent soul,  one  that  is  made  in  existence.  This  body,  of  course, 
conforms  to  the  outline  of  the  mold  and  if  taken  from  the! 
mold  retains  its  impress. 

In  the  mold  for  formation  of  body,  Nature  provides  the 

existent  soul  with  what  is  requisite  for  an  embodiment.     As 

the  self -idea  gives  quality  to  self -consciousness  the  kind  of  body 

formed  within  the  mold  will  be  according  to  the  self -idea.    As 

the  quality  of  the  self -idea  is  optional  with  the  soul,  after  the 

nature  of  its  natural  self-idea  has  become  manifest  to  it,  it 

follows  that  the  making  of  a  higher  quality  of  body  is  optional; 

that  "  as  a  man  thinketh  so  is  he." 

This  formation  within  the  mold  will  have  its  exterior  and 

185 


186       THE  RELATION  OF  PERSON  TO  EMBODIMENT. 

interior,  its  objective  and  subjective,  its  normally  seen  and 
unseen  in  the  first  stage  of  existence. 

The  mold  itself  as  the  Nature-body  is  the  receptacle  first 
for  the  integration  or  embodiment  of  mortal  sense-conscious- 
ness and  afterward  for  the  true  or  spiritual  self -consciousness. 
As  the  last  is  interior  rather  than  exterior  to  the  first,  the 
higher  embodiment  will  be  interior  rather  than  exterior  to  the 
other;  an  order  that  compels  the  disintegration,  rather  than 
the  perpetuity,  of  the  first  body  formed  in  the  mold. 

The  normally  seen  or  objective  aspect  of  the  first  embodi- 
ment will  be  the  "  dust  of  the  ground  "  or  physical  body  that 
accords  with  sense  standards  of  weight  and  measurement;  the 
unseen,  and  subjective  aspect,  will  be  the  less  tangible  quality 
of  self -consciousness,  or  kind  of  soul,  embodied. 

The  objective  or  physical  body  as  fixed  formation  will  be 
incapable  of  change  to  another  quality  though  presenting  in 
miniature  the  successive  stages  that  belong  to  Existence  as  a 
whole.  It  will  have  its  infancy  and  maturity  with  all  that 
lies  between,  these  followed  by  its  disintegration. 

The  subjective  or  psychic  body  will  have  its  infancy  and 
maturity  with  all  that  lies  between,  will  put  off  and  put  on 
quality  by  quality  till  it  has  risen  to  the  requirements  of  the 
true  self -idea,  till  it  is  the  embodiment  of  the  Likeness  of  God. 

This  embodied  Likeness  will  retain  the  pattern  according 
to  which  it  has  been  formed — Human  Person — without  re- 
taining any  quality  capable  of  disintegration;  and,  as  the  Body 
of  the  Personal  God,  it  will  be  eternal. 


QUESTIONS. 

What  determines  how  long  a  state  of  self -consciousness 
endures  ? 

What  is  the  difference  between  Body  and  a  body? 


THE  RELATION  OF  PERSON  TO  EMBODIMENT.        187 

Which  belongs  to  the  Impersonal  order,  or  is  fundamental? 

Can  there  be  a  species  except  there  be,  first,  a  genus? 

May  there  be  kinds  of  Embodiment?    If  so,  why? 

What  determines  the  quality  of  a  body? 

What  is  the  difference  between  bodies? 

Where  is  a  body  formed? 

What  determines  its  shape  or  outline? 

What  is  the  origin  of  the  mold  for  formation  of  body? 

Is  it  natural  or  unnatural  for  the  formation  to  conform 
to  the  mold? 

Is  a  kind,  or  quality,  of  body  optional  with  the  soul?  If 
so,  how? 

Is  the  mold  visible  or  invisible  in  the  state  of  sense- 
consciousness  ? 

Is  the  body  for  that  state  formed  in  the  mold,  visible  or 
invisible,  or  both? 

What  is  the  difference  between  the  physical  body  and  the 
psychic  body? 

Which  survives  the  other? 

Which  can  be  weighed  and  measured  as  the  tangible? 

Is  the  other  unreal  and  non-existent  because  intangible 
to  the  senses? 

What  compels  that  there  be  a  psychic  body? 

Can  the  disintegration  of  the  physical  body  necessarily  de- 
stroy the  intangible  body? 

If  disintegration  of  the  physical  body  does  not  destroy  the 
psychic  body,  what  sustains  that  body? 

Can  the  psychic  body  change  in  quality?    If  so,  how? 
;       What  is  the  highest  kind  of  a  body? 

What  determines  the  highest  quality  of  embodiment? 


188       TEE  RELATION  OF  PERSON  TO  EMBODIMENT. 

If  the  mold  for  formation  of  body  is  fundamental  in 
Creation,  will  any  kind  of  body  differ  from  the  mold  in  outline? 

What  quality  of  body  can  alone  be  perpetual? 

If  but  one  quality  of  body  can  be  perpetual  must  not  all 
lesser  qualities,  without  exception,  eventually  disintegrate? 

Has  the  Personal  God,  body? 

If  so,  how  is  this  body  obtained? 


CHAPTEK  XLV. 
Integration  and  Disintegration. 

As  Formation  is  the  necessary  precedent  for  Creation  in  the 
Personal  Order,  Integration  precedes  Disintegration,  though 
they  go  hand  in  hand  through  Existence.  The  Primal  Energy 
which,  through  Existence,  completes  its  circuit  is,  in  Existence, 
both  preserver  and  destroyer.  It  preserves  by  integration  and 
destroys  by  disintegration  through  the  direct  worker  in  Ex- 
istence, the  existent  soul. 

All  that  is  merely  natural  is  first  integrated,  all  that  is 
possible  is  finally  integrated.  This  higher  integration  compels 
a  disintegration,  emptying  the  mold  of  what  has  first  been 
formed  in  it.  This  dropping  from  Formation  through  bring- 
ing more  into  Formation,  a  putting  off  by  putting  on,  belongs 
to  the  Personal  Order  and  is  volitional  with  the  soul  which 
works  out  thereby  its  salvation  from  error  and  its  consequences. 

To  make  the  eternal  body,  the  Individual  Embodiment  of 
the  Absolute,  the  natural  body  must  die.  Though  the  inte- 
gration constituting  the  natural  body  has  been  ignorantly  and 
unintentionally  made  it  is  nevertheless  the  body  of  sin  whose 
end  is  death,  a  death  belonging  to  both  its  objective  and  sub- 
jective aspects,  a  death  that  is  the  disintegration  of  both. 

If  the  formation  of  the  highest  kind  of  body  is  the  pos- 
sibility for  the  existent  soul,  if  volitional  use  of  the  Creative 
Energy  is  necessary  to  that  end,  by  this  volitional  use  in  the 
higher  direction  it  will  be  withdrawn  from  activity  in  the 

lower  direction.     This  withdrawal  will  be  followed  by  the 

189 


190  INTEGRATION  AND  DISINTEGRATION. 

disintegration  of  previous  embodiment  because  its  kind  or 
quality  will  be  no  longer  created,  the  self-idea  bestowing  the 
quality  being  abandoned. 

The  simultaneous  integration  and  disintegration  accom- 
panying the  states  of  existence  may  go  on  behind  the  veil  of 
■4  the  flesh  as  a  change  in  the  subjective  body,  while  the  outer 
aspect,  that  which  meets  the  senses,  remains,  to  all  appearance 
unchanged;  and  this  outer,  or  sense-body,  may  disintegrate 
only  when  the  old  age  or  maturity  of  the  first  state  has  natu- 
rally arrived. 

Through  the  putting  on  and  putting  off  carried  on  by  the 
existent  soul,  and  that  is  the  work  belonging  to  the  Personal 
Order,  all  belonging  to  the  Impersonal  order  is  brought  to 
embodiment.  This  is  a  practical  gathering  to  itself  by  the 
existent  soul  of  all  that  Creation  includes,  the  bringing  of  the 
universal  into  the  individual  and  particular,  the  Infinite  into 
the  Finite;  for  the  highest  Soul-Embodiment  is  the  Finite  as 
compared  with  the  Infinite  Principle  that  is  Absolute,  though 
it  is  infinite  as  compared  with  the  preceding  qualities  of  body. 

Throughout  the  soul-stages  constituting  states  of  existence 
the  death  that  is  disintegration  of  the  temporal  must  go  on 
through  the  higher  and  higher  integration  of  the  eternal  till 
the  Body  of  the  Personal  God  is  reached  as  the  End  of  Crea- 
tion. This  Body  will  wear  the  impress  of  the  Human  Person, 
the  impress  of  the  mold  in  which  it  was  formed,  though  it 
is  destitute,  through  disintegration,  of  all  qualities  belonging 
only  to  sense-existence. 

The  original  Nature-Body,  bounded  still  by  its  natural 
outline,  Person,  purified  of  all  unlikeness  to  the  Beginning 
that  has  been  previously  integrated  in  it,  containing  the  Like- 
ness that  has  been  afterward  integrated  by  the  help  of  the 
volitional  work  of  the  existent  soul,  will  accompany  the  ma- 
tured soul  that  is  the  End  of  Creation. 


INTEGRATION  AND  DISINTEGRATION.  191 

QUESTIONS. 

In  the  Personal  order  which  is  first,  Integration  or  Dis- 
integration?   And  why? 

Do  Integration  and  Disintegration  belong  to  the  Imper- 
sonal order?    If  not,  why  not? 

What  power  compels  both  Integration  and  Disintegration? 

What  is  the  worker  directly  concerned  with  Integration 
and  Disintegration? 

What  is  to  be  integrated? 

What  is  to  be  disintegrated? 

What  is  the  natural  body? 

What  gives  this  body  its  quality? 

In  the  way  of  integration,  what  is  the  possibility  for  the 
existent  soul? 

What  is  necessary  to  the  accomplishment  of  this  possi- 
bility? 

Is  there  both  involuntary  and  voluntary  integration?  If 
so,  why? 

If  there  be  voluntary  integration  what  will  be  its  effect 
upon  the  previous  involuntary  integration? 

May  integration  and  disintegration  be  simultaneous?  If 
so,  why? 

If  voluntary  integration  is  accompanied  by  disintegration 
of  what  has  been  involuntarily  integrated,  will  this  disinte- 
grating be  visible  to  the  outer  senses? 

What  is  the  difference  between  the  sense-body  and  the 
inner  body? 

Can  all  contained  in  the  Impersonal  order  be  brought  to 
Embodiment? 


192  INTEGRATION  AND  DISINTEGRATION. 

What  stands  between  the  Impersonal  order  and  Embodi- 
ment, as  the  worker  for  Embodiment? 

Why  does  all  that  constitutes  Being,  belong  to  the  Im- 
personal order? 

Why  does  all  that  constitutes  Manifestation  belong  to  the 
Personal  order? 

Can  the  Infinite  be  brought  into  the  Finite?    If  so,  how? 
Comparing  God,  and  the  Embodiment  of  Grod,  with  each 
other,  which  is  the  Infinite  and  which  the  Finite? 

Which  is  the  Absolute,  and  which  the  Relative? 

Comparing  the  highest  embodiment  with  an  approximate 
embodiment,  which  is  absolute  and  which  relative? 

Can  a  state  of  self-consciousness  once  matured,  fall  back 
to  a  previous  lesser  state? 

Can  an  embodiment  once  accomplished  fall  back  to,  or 
become,  a  lower  quality  of  embodiment? 

Is  retrogression  or  progression  the  order  of  Creation? 

Will,  or  will  not,  the  highest  embodiment  wear  the  im- 
press of  the  mold  provided  for  Embodiment? 

Will  the  mortal  sense  quality  pertaining  to  natural  em* 
bodiment  be  found  in  the  highest  embodiment?  If  not, 
why  not? 

What  constitutes  purification  of  soul  and  body? 


CHAPTEK  XLVL 

Indestkuctibility  of  Mattee. 

If  the  Impersonal  Order  contains  sequential  factors  that 
are  fixed,  or  changeless,  in  nature,  nothing  occurring  in  the 
Personal  Order  can  change  or  destroy  one  of  them.  The 
ascent  of  the  existent  soul  to  the  Beginning,  must  be,  first, 
a  coming  to,  and  then  a  coming  over,  each  and  all  of  them, 
that  leaves  them  behind. 

As  the  Impersonal  Order  is  the  order  of  the  eternal,  and 
the  Personal  Order  is  the  order  of  the  temporal,  through  the 
relation  of  the  temporal  to  the  eternal  there  are  possibilities 
to  and  for  the  existent  soul  that  do  not  pertain  to  any  of  the 
factors  in  the  eternal  order.  It  may  experience  what  is  im- 
mediately connected  with  one  factor,  pass  beyond  it  to  a  sub- 
sequent experience  and  leave  it  behind. 

It  is  necessary  to  distinguish  between  Matter  and  mate- 
riality. Cosmic  Matter  as  a  factor  in  the  eternal  order  must 
be  eternal.  Its  amount — the  word  is  a  term  of  accommoda- 
tion, rather  than  a  descriptive  term — can  be  neither  added  to 
nor  diminished.  As  contained  within  the  circumference  of 
Derived  being  it  must  be  always  the  same. 

But  as  the  basic  material  within  Shape,  having  place  at 
the  threshold  of  Existence,  it  contains  the  embodiment  made 
by  the  existent  soul;  which  embodiment,  in  its  first  stage  or 
degree,  gives  materiality  to  Matter.  It  follows  that  while 
Matter  is  indestructible,  materiality  is  destructible,  capable 
of  disintegration;  and  through,  the  continuous  process  of  in- 
13  193 


194  INDESTRUCTIBILITY  OF  MATTER. 

tegration  and  disintegration  materiality  for  the  soul  will 
eventually  cease. 

Modern  science  affirms  the  indestructibility  of  matter 
without  distinguishing  between  Matter  and  materiality,  an  all- 
important  difference.  Materiality  is  what  is  ignorantly,  there- 
fore unconsciously,  made  by  the  existent  soul  for  itself  and 
is  experienced  by  itself.  It  is  to  be  unmade  as  the  soul  ascends 
to  Origin.  It  can  not  be  carried  all  the  way  through  to  the 
Beginning,  even  though  Matter  is  eternal. 

A  sense  of  self  as  material,  resulting  in  a  material  em- 
bodiment within  Cosmic  Matter,  must  sometime  give  way  to 
a  spiritual  sense  of  self  which  will  result  in  a  spiritual  em- 
bodiment, also  within  Cosmic  Matter;  this  Matter  remaining 
the  same  in  the  one  case  as  in  the  other. 

It  follows  that  the  highest  embodiment,  or  the  highest 
possible  quality  of  body,  will  be  within  the  same  Cosmic 
Matter  that  awaited  the  soul  at  the  beginning  of  Existence; 
a  body  accomplished  through  the  elimination  of  the  unfit  and 
the  integration  of  all  necessary  to  such  body. 

Environment,  as  the  phenomenal  World  visible  to  the  ex- 
istent soul,  takes  quality  from  the  soul-quality  that  is  On- 
looker, and  corresponds  to  the  sense  of  self.  While  materiality 
is  the  dominant  quality  of  the  sense  of  self  Environment  will 
remain  material.  When  spirituality  has  become  the  dominant 
quality  Environment  will  have  become  spiritual  also. 

Continuous  embodiment,  though  with  changing  quality, 
in  changeless  Cosmic  Matter  belongs  to  the  Personal  Order. 
Thus,  is  "  the  Word  made  flesh."  Materiality  is  mortal  sense 
made  flesh.  It  is  the  veil  that  hides  from  the  senses  subse- 
quent integration  and  disintegration. 

A  material  world  is  seen  by  the  existent  soul.  The  Matter- 
World  is  not  seen  objectively  by  the  infant  existent  soul; 
only  what  is  embodied  in  the  Matter- World  appears,  until, 


INDESTRUCTIBILITY  OF  MATTER.  195 

through  the  exercise  of  the  faculties  of  being,  the  true  Matter- 
World  in  contrast  to  Materiality,  is  revealed. 

The  true  Matter- World  —  Kepresentation  —  is  eternal. 
What  is  first  involuntarily  embodied  in  Representation  is 
temporal.  Ponderability  and  density  belong  to  Materiality, 
not  to  Matter. 


QUESTIONS. 

What  are  the  possibilities  of  the  existent  soul? 

Is  the  traveler  found  in  the  Impersonal  or  in  the  Per- 
sonal order? 

What  does  the  traveler  encounter? 

Is  Cosmic  Matter  eternal,  or  temporal,  and  why? 

What  is  the  circumference  of  Cosmic  Matter? 

Does  Cosmic  Matter  precede  Existence,  or  is  it  created 
in  Existence? 

What  is  the  difference  between  Cosmic  Matter  and  ma- 
teriality? 

Is  materiality  created  in  Existence,  or  does  it  precede 
Existence? 

What  is  the  origin  of  materiality? 

Has  the  soul  power  over  materiality?  If  so,  how,  and 
to  what  end? 

Can  the  soul  alter  or  destroy  Cosmic  Matter? 

How  does  a  sense  of  self  become  fixed?  Or,  how  is  it 
registered? 

What  gives  quality  to  Environment? 

How  is  brought  about  a  change  in  the  quality  of  En- 
vironment? 

Is  embodying  a  series  of  interruptions,  or  is  it  continuous  ? 


196  INDESTRUCTIBILITY  OF  MATTER. 

What  do  you  understand  by  "  And  the  Word  was  made 
flesh  "  ? 

Is  there  more  than  one  kind  of  "  flesh  "  or  body?     If 
so,  why? 

Is  Cosmic  Matter  dense  and  visible,  or  transparent  and 
invisible  to  our  present  sense  of  sight? 

Is  materiality  an  inherent  quality  of  Matter,  or  a  sense 
of  our  own? 


CHAPTEE  XLVII. 
Sin,  Sickness  and  Death. 

If  sin  be  the  cause  of  sickness  and  if  sickness  be  the  cause 
of  death,  death  is  removable  by  the  destruction  of  its  cause, 
sickness  is  removable  by  the  same  means. 

If  these  three  "  foes  of  mankind  "  constitute  a  trinity  in 
unity  successful  attack  upon  them  is  made  at  one  point,  upon 
the  first  in  the  trinity. 

If  sickness  be  dis-ease,  that  which  is  against  ease,  or  that 
which  is  contrary  to  harmony  and  order,  its  cause  is  some- 
thing which  does  not  belong  to  the  harmony  of  Impersonal 
order.  If  something  is  brought  into  existence  that  did  not 
exist  till  it  was  brought  in,  the  existent  soul  must  be  con- 
cerned with  it. 

We  have  seen  that  original  sin  is  departure  from  the  truth 
of  being  in  the  soul's  conception  of  self,  this  original  sin 
begetting,  through  the  law  of  cause  and  effect,  its  legitimate 
consequences — sickness  and  death,  or  dis-ease  and  destruction. 
Disease  as  a  genus  may  have  wide  variety  of  species — many 
kinds  of  disease;  but  however  any  or  all  kinds  may  appear 
to,  and  be  named  by,  the  sense-consciousness,  it  has  its  natural 
limitations  and  can  not  continue  throughout  Existence,  ap- 
pearing at  the  End  of  Creation. 

Each  and  every  disorder  must  be  self -limited,  limited  by 
and  according  to  its  nature  and  origin.  As  the  Human  qual- 
ity is  first  in  the  order  of  existence,  these  disorders  or  diseases 

are  encountered  in  the  early  stages  of  human  existence  and 

197 


198  8IN,  8ICKNESS  AND  DEATH. 

are  limited  to  those  stages,  being  overcome  and  left  behind 
as  the  Divine  quality  is  brought  into  existence. 

They  are  included  in  the  putting  off  that  accompanies 
the  putting  on  of  Likeness  to  the  Absolute.  From  having 
been  integrated  they  are  disintegrated;  brought  to  embodi- 
ment they  become  disembodied  as  the  volitional  work  of  the 
existent  soul  is  carried  forward.  What  is  brought  into  Ex- 
istence, as  foreign  to  the  Great  Purpose,  is  put  out  of  Ex- 
istence when  the  soul's  purpose  is  brought  into  conformity 
to  the  Great  Purpose. 

"When  the  mistaken  self-idea  is  abandoned,  when  disease 
and  death  are  no  longer  formed  by  the  existent  soul,  they 
will  no  longer  be  created  for  the  soul. 

If  natural  to  the  infancy  of  the  existent  soul  as  the  con- 
sequence of  its  conception  of  self,  how  far  will  they  be  carried 
along  in  subsequent  states  of  self -consciousness? 

They  will  endure  as  long  as  they  are  formed  and  created, 
they  can  be  carried  no  farther.  The  true  self-idea  and  the 
conditions  it  engenders  will  displace  the  earlier  conditions  be- 
cause the  new  ones  will  be  formed  and  created. 

The  change  from  the  natural  to  the  spiritual  that  is  a 
thorough  re-generation  of  conditions  in  Existence  is  not  ac- 
complished in  a  day,  but  the  change  in  self-conception  that 
leads  to  this  re-generation  may  take  place  in  a  moment,  though 
the  experience  that  has  led  to  it  may  have  continued  for  years. 

It  follows  that  if  dis-ease  in  all  its  forms  is  removable 
through  extermination  of  its  root  cause,  the  death  resulting 
from  disease  will  cease,  while  the  death  that  is  the  limitation 
of  a  state  continues.  To  die  of  a  fever  will  become  obsolete, 
but  the  natural  limitation  of  the  state  of  sense-consciousness 
will  continue,  without  having,  however,  power  to  deceive 
the  soul. 

The  objective  aspect  of  natural  embodiment  that  is  called 


SIN,   SICKNESS  AND  DEATH.  199 

the  physical  body  will  continue  to  be  left  where  it  belongs 
as  "  the  remains  ";  but  the  occasion  of  the  soul's  detachment 
from  it  will  not  always  be  named  as  an  illness  or  disease. 

Because  the  Impersonal  Order  compels  there  will  be, 
always,  for  each  existent  soul  a  time  for  detachment  from 
the  physical  body,  or,  a  time  to  die;  but  there  will  be,  also, 
a  time  for  the  soul,  because  the  Personal  Order  compels,  when 
it  knows  it  does  not  die,  though  it  leave  "  remains  "  in  its 
onward  journey;  when  it  knows  that  it  leaves  "remains" 
not  only  on  the  physical  but  on  the  psychic  plane,  as  it  jour- 
neys toward  the  spiritual  and  Divine. 

Fear  of  sickness  and  death  will  lessen  and  die  out  as 
knowledge  of  true  being  and  the  Great  Purpose  is  gained  by 
the  existent  soul.  Victory  over  them  will  be  established  as 
this  knowledge  is  applied  by  the  soul  to  the  circumstances 
and  conditions  of  daily  life. 

Every  form  of  dis-ease  is  named  by  the  Onlooker.  Names 
originate  in  Existence,  in  its  first  state.  According  to  what 
the  names  mean  to  the  soul  is  their  power  over  the  soul.  They 
make  impression  which  begets  consequences  after  its  kind. 
Its  seed  is  in  itself. 

All  forms  of  dis-ease  are  manifestations  of  what  Man  is 
not,  of  what  a  mistaken  self -idea  is,  whether  they  be  classified 
as  physical,  mental,  or  moral.  All  are  in  the  soul,  however 
their  manifestation  may  be  named,  before  they  appear  in 
embodiment. 

Whatever  may  be  temporarily  in  the  soul  can  not  change 
the  nature  of  the  soul,  for  this  is  due  to  First  Cause.  What- 
ever may  be  temporarily  included  in  self -consciousness,  giving 
it  quality,  can  not  permanently  remain  when  the  soul  by 
higher  knowledge  supplants  it  with  something  better. 

Diseases  must  be  destroyed  from  the  within  out,  if  their 
disappearance  shall  be  an  extermination.    This  course  is  com- 


200  SIN,   SICKNESS  AND  DEATH. 

pelled  by  the  relation  of  the  Personal  Order  to  the  Imper- 
sonal Order.  It  follows  that  dis-ease  can  be  carried  beyond 
"  the  remains  "  though  the  name  belonging  to  the  first  state 
be  left  behind  with  them;  will  be  carried  farther  and  cause 
disquiet  in  "  the  next  world  "  if  the  work  of  disintegration 
has  not  been  begun  in  this  one.  For  the  universal  tendency 
to  create,  as  reality  for  the  soul,  that  which  it  first  forms  for 
itself,  compels  such  result. 

The  trinity,  sin,  sickness  and  the  death  that  belongs  to 
them,  injected  into  the  first  state  of  self -consciousness,  should 
constitute  part  of  the  remains  left  behind  by  the  soul  as  it 
moves  on.  In  their  sensuous  aspect  they  are  left  behind.  The 
one  who  dies  of  dyspepsia  has  left  dyspepsia  behind,  so  far 
as  it  is  a  physical  condition,  but  not,  necessarily,  the  psychic 
substance  of  the  name  and  condition.  This  must  remain  in 
the  self -consciousness,  or  in  the  soul  and  its  subjective  body, 
until  it  is  disintegrated  and  cast  out. 

If  this  work  has  not  been  done  during  the  time  of  the 
physical  body  it  still  waits  to  be  done,  for  embodiment  must 
be  purged  of  all  that  defiles  before  the  Likeness  can  be  em- 
bodied. 

Because  the  root  from  which  grows  the-  tree  of  disease 
bearing  the  fruit  of  death  is  sin,  because  sin  is  natural,  they 
are  natural;  but  because  sin  can  be  abandoned  by  the  soul 
once  it  is  found  to  be  sin,  the  tree  and  its  fruit  can  "  be  hewn 
down  and  cast  into  the  fire  ";  a  work  which  has  two  aspects, 
the  physical  and  the  metaphysical  or  psychical. 

QUESTIONS. 

What  is  the  remote,  or  fundamental,  cause  of  sickness? 
Why  do  sin,  sickness,  and  death,  constitute  a  trinity  in 
unity? 


SIN,   SICKNESS  AND  DEATH.  201 

Where  is  this  trinity  found?     In  the  Impersonal  order, 
or  in  the  Personal  order? 

Can  any  one  of  the  factors  in  the  Impersonal  order,  sin, 
sicken,  and  die? 

If  sin,  sickness,  and  death  can  come  to  an  end,  are  they 
mortal,  or  immortal? 

Are  they  in  accord  with,  or  contrary  to,  the  harmony  of 
being? 

Is  the  Great  Purpose  to  be  carried  out  in  Existence  in 
accord  with,  or  contrary  to,  the  harmony  of  being? 

Is  dis-ease   in   accord  with,   or   contrary  to,   the   Great 
Purpose? 

What  is  the  origin  of  dis-ease? 

If  dis-ease  is  a  genus,  are  its  species,  or  forms  of  disease, 
limited  in  number? 

Whence  come  the  names  given  to  forms  of  disease? 

Who  is  responsible  for  their  classification? 

Are  any  diseases  self -named? 

What  gives  names  to  all  things? 

Is  dis-ease  infinite  in  power,  extent,  and  duration,  or  is 
it  self -limited  ? 

If  dis-ease,  in  any  form,  is  an  interloper  in  human  affairs, 
what  determines  how  long  it  shall  remain? 

Has  the  existent  soul  aught  to  do  with  the  removal  of 
this  interloper? 

Why  do  diseases  appear  in  embodiment? 

How  are  they  removed  from  the  body? 

Are  diseases  formed  before  they  are  created,  or  are  they 
created  before  they  are  formed? 

Is  dis-ease  limited  to  one  state  of  consciousness? 


202  SIN,   SICKNESS  AND  DEATH. 

Even  though  names  of  forms  of  disease  be  confined  to 
one  state,  does  this  prevent  any  and  all  discomfort  and  discord 
in  subsequent  states? 

How  are  conditions  in  Existence  brought  to  an  end? 

Is  re-generation  of  conditions  possible?    If  so,  how? 

Can  the  death  resulting  from  disease  be  overcome? 

Is  death  from  disease  normal,  or  abnormal? 

Is  death  as  the  natural  termination  of  a  phase  of  con- 
sciousness, normal  or  abnormal? 
Is  there  need  to  fear  death? 
Is  normal  death  an  end  to  living,  or  a  door  to  wider  living? 

Will  "  the  remains  "  from  normal  or  abnormal  death  be 
the  same? 

Does  the  progress  of  the  existent  soul  necessitate  other 
than  physical  remains? 

Has  every  object  its  subjective  side  or  aspect? 
What  is  the  best  preparation  for  the  avoidable  death? 
What  for  the  inevitable  death? 
Is  dis-ease  confined  to  the  physical  plane? 
Is  its  manifestation,  when  understood,  a  help  or  a  hin- 
drance ? 

Can  dis-ease  in  any  form  alter  the  fundamental  nature  of 
the  soul?    If  not,  why  not? 

What  does  dominion  over  all  things,  include? 


CHAPTEE  XLYIII. 

Theeapeutics. 

Lack  of  harmony  in  Existence,  discord  and  strife,  disease 
and  pain  instead  of  harmony,  create  a  demand  for  healing. 
Temporary  loss  of  health  through  misconception  of  being  and 
Existence,  leads  to  desire  and  demand  for  health,  which,  when 
gained,  is  but  restoration;  for  health  is  the  birthright  of  the 
soul,  is  the  soul's  right  in  consequence  of  its  nature  and  Origin. 

Health  belongs  to  the  Personal  Order.  It  is  the  realiza- 
tion by  the  soul  of  the  nature  and  harmony  of  the  Impersonal 
Order.  This  realization  brought  to  embodiment  is  health, 
manifest. 

Between  the  eternal  truth  that  is  the  Impersonal  Order, 
and  the  attained  and  embodied  truth  that  is  the  end  of  the 
Personal  Order,  is  the  temporary  loss  of  health  that  consti- 
tutes the  pain-ful  experience  of  the  existent  soul. 

Though  the  soul  is  unchanged  in  itself  by  whatever  is 
formed  and  created  for  it,  and  endows  it  with  a  quality,  it 
needs  to  be  healed  of  its  dis-eases,  needs  help  to  expel  the 
cause  of  its  troubles,  be  purged  of  its  disorders.  Healing  is 
for  the  soul  first  and  for  the  body  afterward,  but  owing  to 
self-deception  it  is  demanded  for  the  body  first  and  for  the 
soul  afterward,  if  at  all. 

For  the  same  reason  the  help  is  first  sought  in  the  with- 
out and  only  after  failure  to  find  it,  usually,  is  it  sought  in 
the  within. 

The  mistaken  self-idea — "  This  that  I  see  is  I,  myself  " 

203 


204  THERAPEUTICS. 

— leads  to  search  in,  and  dependence  upon,  externals,  the 
things  pertaining  to  Environment.  The  effort  is  legitimate 
to  the  concept  that  induces  it.  Corrective  medicine  is  found 
in  things  before  it  is  found  in  thoughts;  effort  is  made  to  cure 
the  body  before  it  is  made  to  medicine  the  soul. 

But  the  therapeutic  art  must  follow,  necessarily,  an  as- 
cending scale,  from  grossest  possible  means  of  cure  to  the 
subtlest  and  most  intangible,  passing  from  administration  by 
another  to  administration  by  one's  self. 

Effort  to  empty  the  self-consciousness  of  what  has  been 
brought  into  it  through  self-deception,  to  disintegrate  the  body 
of  error  that  has  been  made  in  the  mold,  is  the  preliminary 
essential  to  restoration  of  what  has  been  lost  sight  of — Health. 

But  trial  of  all  methods  and  means  of  cure  allied  with  the 
natural  self -idea,  precede  the  higher  method  that  is  in  accord 
with  the  Great  Purpose.  As  impression  from  Environment 
awaits  the  human  soul  at  the  beginning  of  Existence,  and  its 
reaction  to  impression  follows,  it  will  respond  to  impression 
made  by  externals  when  they  are  used  as  a  means  of  curer 
none  of  these  means  being  sufficient  always  to  prevent  death. 

When  experience  has  brought  the  soul  to  enlightenment, 
when  the  higher  faculties  of  being  become  active  in  the  soul 
and  it  turns  from  externals  to  the  within,  using  the  Forming 
power  as  a  means  to  impress  Health  upon  itself,  it  will  re- 
spond also  to  this  impression.  But  though  response  to  this 
impression  will  eventually  exterminate  the  death  resulting 
from  disease  because  it  will  exterminate  all  forms  of  disease, 
it  will  not  exterminate  the  death  that  is  the  natural  accom- 
paniment of  a  state  of  consciousness. 

This  death  will  be  destroyed  by  no  system  of  therapeutics 
for  it  would  mean  the  overthrow  of  Nature.  Destruction  of 
the  other  kind  of  death  through  extermination  of  its  root 
cause  is  the  vindication  of  Nature. 


THERAPEUTICS.  205 

Progress  for  the  Human  soul  means  progress  from  bondage 
to  externals  induced  by  self-deception,  to  the  freedom  of  other 
and  higher  states  of  self-consciousness  through  development 
and  realization  of  the  resources  of  Derived  being. 

The  healing  art  belongs  to  this  progress,  the  means  em- 
ployed, to  the  status  of  the  soul.  None  are  ethically  wrong, 
all  are  right  or  natural  in  their  own  day,  in  the  period  of  time 
when  the  soul  is  most  responsive  to  the  impression  made  by 
each.  All  but  one,  the  highest  and  best,  are  needless,  and 
unwise  when  the  soul  is  responsive  to  this  best. 

The  History  of  Medicine  confirms  this  order.  Years  ago 
the  coarsest  and  most  revolting  means  were  used,  means  be- 
longing entirely  to  the  material  plane  except  as  they  were 
supplemented  by  the  superstition  that  lives  in  the  darkness 
of  ignorance  and  is  killed  by  the  light  of  truth.  "With  the 
progress  of  time  the  gross  quality  of  remedies  has  gradually 
lessened  and  the  light  has  become  strong  enough  to  reveal 
remedies  so  subtle  and  intangible  as  to  be  invisible  and  known 
by  their  effects  rather  than  by  sensuous  observation. 

Whatever  the  means  employed  both  cure  and  death  have 
followed,  and  recovery  from  sickness,  avoidance  of  death,  have 
been  attributed  to  either  good  luck  or  God's  mercy.  ISTot  till 
a  means  of  prevention  as  well  as  a  means  of  cure  is  discov- 
ered will  either  the  luck  or  the  mercy  be  dismissed  from  hu- 
man thought  as  the  refuge  of  an  ignorance  no  longer  excusable. 

The  best  possible  remedy  is  the  one  that  prevents  while  it 
cures,  a  combination  that  produces  healing.  Eventually  the 
soul  must  be  master  where  it  has  been  servant,  otherwise  the 
Great  Purpose  can  not  be  fulfilled.  From  being  subject  to 
impression  only  it  must  be  master  of  impression  as  well;  able 
to  use  it  even  while  being  used  by  it. 


206  THERAPEUTICS. 

QUESTIONS. 

Is  health  for  mankind  the  normal  possibility,  or  the  ab- 
normal incident? 

How  is  health  lost  and  restored? 

What  is  the  soul's  birthright,  and  why? 

What  is  the  difference  between  health  in  the  abstract,  and 
manifested  health? 

What  is  Healing? 

What  needs  Healing? 

What  is  the  right  order  of  Healing? 

Is  dependence  upon  externals  natural  or  foreign  to  our 
conception  of  self? 

Where  shall  truly  corrective  medicine  be  found? 

Is  it  possible  for  one  to  be  his  own  physician?  If  so,  why 
and  how? 

Why  is  the  therapeutic  art  necessarily  a  progressive  one? 

To  what  end  must  effort  for  Healing  be  directed? 

Does  progress  in  Existence  mean  knowledge  of  the  high- 
est and  best  means  of  betterment,  first? 

If  this  were  the  case,  could  there  be  progress  in  knowl- 
edge and  experience? 

Why  may  the  use  of  any  remedy,  gross  or  intangible,  be 
followed  by  result? 

Is  the  soul's  natural  response  to  impression  a  benefit  or 
a  detriment? 

If  the  soul  can  exercise  the  power  of  choice,  choice  of 
impression,  what  follows? 

What  is  the  difference  between  using  a  power,  and  being 
used  by  it? 


THERAPEUTICS.  207 

What  will  be  the  difference  in  results? 

Can  any  system  of  therapeutics  succeed  in  overthrowing 
Mature  ? 

Which  system  must  be  the  most  satisfactory  and  endur- 
ing? The  one  that  works  against  the  Great  Purpose,  or  the 
one  that  works  with  it? 

What  is  the  standard  by  which  all  systems,  as  wise  or 
unwise,  must  be  judged? 

Which  is  first  in  Existence,  servitude  or  mastery? 


CHAPTER  XLIX. 
Cubing  and  Healing. 

The  disappearance  of  a  physical  condition  is  not  always 
proof  of  the  extermination  of  its  cause.  If  it  is  possible  to 
cover  one  condition  with  another,  the  one  covered  remaining 
in  abeyance  meanwhile,  this  kind  of  disappearance  may  be 
easily  mistaken  for  healing  while  it  is  only  a  temporary  curing. 

Healing  must  be  based  upon  removal  of  cause;  curing 
may  come  from  the  concealment  of  cause — overlaying  it  with 
something  else.  Curing  will  be  first  in  the  Personal  Order 
and  Healing  last. 

Response  to  impression  from  without  results  in  Curing, 
response  to  the  truth  of  being,  in  Healing. 

A  state  or  condition  called  health  through  misconception 
of  the  nature  of  health,  one  that  satisfies  for  the  time  being 
the  ignorant  soul,  hides  true  health  while  it  satisfies,  and 
strengthens  confidence  in  the  means  by  which  it  has  been 
gained. 

As  true  health  can  not  be  established  for  the  soul  by  use 
of  external  means  only,  as  a  change  in  the  self-idea  is  a 
primary  essential,  curing  may  be  a  temporary  stumbling 
block  in  the  way  of  true  healing. 

Any  means  employed  for  the  establishment  of  health 
which  does  not  penetrate  to  the  root  of  dis-ease  and  prevent 
it  must  inevitably  fail  to  accomplish  healing;  for  such  means 
can  not  lessen  liability  to  dis-ease.  As  the  soul  is  impressed 
continuously  by  its  own  self-idea,  results  must  be  according 

208      < 


CURING  AND  HEALING.  209 

to  the  nature  or  quality  of  the  self-idea,  and  the  strength  of 
the  impression. 

So  long  as  the  mistaken  self-conception  dominates  the 
soul,  so  long  must  the  soul's  susceptibility  to  the  consequences 
begotten  of  it,  continue.  If  a  change  can  be  made  in  a  physi- 
cal condition  by  making  an  impression  of  health  upon  the 
soul,  this  change  will  be  permanent  only  if  there  be  within 
the  soul  itself  a  sure  foundation  for  the  impression.  If  it  is 
made  by  an  extraneous  influence  alone,  the  impression  can 
not  be  permanent,  therefore  the  physical  change  can  not  be 
permanent. 

Not  till  volition  is  concerned  in  the  work  of  making  the 
impression — a  work  based  upon  a  true  conception  of  being 
and  existence  begun  and  persistently  continued  by  the  soul 
itself  through  its  enlightened  use  of  the  Forming  power — ■ 
can  the  true  impression  be  made  continuously;  and  only  this 
continuous  impression  can  establish  health  by  overcoming  sus- 
ceptibility to  sense-impressions.  Though  susceptibility  to 
sense-impressions  is  natural  to  the  soul,  mastery  of  them  is 
also  possible  for  the  soul.  Curing  falls  short  of  this  mastery, 
healing  is  its  development. 

Prevention  can  be  accomplished  only  by  the  soul  for  it- 
self. A  subjective  condition  can  be  temporarily  checked  in 
its  manifestation  by  the  influence  of  one  over  another.  No 
one  can  make  a  master  of  another,  one  can  help  another  to 
make  himself  a  master.  The  hand  of  control  must  be  laid 
upon  susceptibility  to  impression,  the  natural  must  be  fol- 
lowed by  the  possible  before  the  preventive  work  that  leads 
to  mastery  of  all  that  afflicts  can  be  accomplished.  Hence, 
while  at  any  time  curers  may  abound,  healers  may  be  few. 


14 


210  CURING  AND  HEALING. 


QUESTIONS. 


What  is  the  difference  between  Curing  and  Healing? 

Is  no  feeling  of  illness  and  pain,  proof  of  no  liability  to 
illness  and  pain? 

Is  disease  temporarily  concealed,  disease  removed? 

Is  disease  removed  from  experience  till  its  hidden  cause 
is  exterminated? 

In  human  experience  which  is  first,  Curing  or  Healing? 
Why? 

Which  is  first  seen  by  the  existent  soul?  Environment  or 
Derived  being? 

Which  does  the  soul  know  first? 

What  is  the  difference  between  true  health  and  what  the 
soul  may  ignorantly  call  health? 

May  Curing  sometimes  stand  as  an  obstacle  to  Healing? 

If  the  soul  is  naturally  susceptible  to  impression  is  there 

any  way  of  healing  except  by  control  of  this  susceptibility? 

If  change  in  condition  can  be  made,  what  determines 
whether  this  change  shall  be  temporal  or  permanent? 

What  has  individual  volition  to  do  with  the  work  of 
Healing? 

What  part  is  played  by  the  Forming  power  in  the  work 
of  Healing? 

Is  sustained  impression  possible  to  the  soul?    If  so,  how? 

Is  sustained  impression  of  health  necessary  to  the  estab- 
lishment of  health? 

Will  sustained  impression  of  dis-ease  maintain  forms  of 
disease? 

Is  temporary  relief  worth  the  price  of  future  pain? 


CURING  AND  HEALING.  211 

What  determines  the  duration  of  suffering? 
Does  to  "  get  well "  always  mean  to  "  be  in  health  "  ? 
Why  does  progress  in  Existence  mean  growth  from  de- 
pendence to  mastery? 

Illustration  of  Natural  Order. 

Mind  The  being  —  Existent  soul  Person      —      body 

\y  \  v  / 

Thought  \  /\  / 

\       /  \  / 

\y  \    / 

The  power  to  think       \/ 

The  thoughts  one  thinks. 


Mind 

Thought  V  Trinity  in  unity. 


Idea — The  being  ) 


The  being  "^ 

The  Forming  power     V  Trinity  in  unity. 

The  Formed — Person  ) 

Existent  soul — the  Thinker     ~\ 

The  thoughts  of  the  Thinker  V  Trinity  in  unity. 

Embodiment  of  the  thoughts  ) 

Three  unities,  containing,  each,  a  trinity,  in  one  Unity. 
Creation  is  this  inclusive  Unity.  Manifestation  is  the  end 
of  Creation.  Manifestation  is  to  the  Thinker — the  Recog- 
nizer— by  means  of  embodiment. 


CHAPTEE  L. 

Use  of  Auto-Suggestion  for  Healing. 

If  the  soul  is  naturally  susceptible  to  impression  it  is  sure 
to  be  ruled  by  the  strongest  impression.  An  impression  may 
be  strengthened  by  repetition — must  thus  be  strengthened. 
Repeated  impression  becomes  tendency,  persistent  tendency 
becomes  habit,  habit  is  involuntary  repetition  of  thought  and 
act,  and  it  molds  life. 

If  this  order  is  naturally  sequential,  impression  volitionally 
made  and  repeated  can  become  a  fixed  habit  molding  life  for 
good  or  ill  according  to  the  kind  of  impression.  In  this  way 
our  concept  of  self  becomes  the  practical  or  manifested  self. 

If  this  be  true,  self-healing  is  possible  from  the  basis  of 
a  change  in  the  concept  of  self.  To  suggest  the  true  concept 
of  being  to  ourselves  is  to  impress  it  upon  ourselves;  to  re- 
peat the  suggestion  persistently  till  it  becomes  tendency,  is 
to  form  the  habit  of  looking  mentally  upon  true  being  and 
its  harmonious  nature,  which  habit  brings  eventually  realiza- 
tion of  the  harmony  as  our  quality  of  self -consciousness. 

Because  the  thinking  power  is  the  Forming  power,  by 
suggestion  to  ourselves  of  the  true  pattern,  we  form,  accord- 
ing to  the  pattern,  what  is  subsequently  created.  Because 
of  this  law  and  order  what  is  suggested  to  us  by  another  may 
also  be  effective  in  proportion  to  our  susceptibility  to  the  kind 
of  impression,  the  persistence  of  its  repetition,  and  our  lack 
of  resistance  to  it. 

But  because  we  are  continually  using  auto-suggestion, 

212 


USE  OF  AUTO-SUGGESTION  FOB  HEALING.  213 

making  constant  impression  upon  ourselves,  whether  or  no 
the  impression  made  by  the  suggestion  of  another  becomes  a 
permanent  habit  depends  upon  our  like,  or  contrary,  self- 
impression.  If  our  self -impression  agrees  with  the  impression 
made  by  another's  suggestion,  that  other  is  strengthened  and 
has  tendency  toward  perpetuity;  if  our  self -impression  con- 
tradict it  persistently  impression  from  the  other  suggestion 
must  in  time  fade  away. 

Suggestion  from  another,  though  meant  for  Healing,  can 
give  us  Curing  only,  when  it  is  not  supported  and  strength- 
ened by  like  self-suggestion;  for  persistent  contrary  self- 
suggestion  must  eventually  efface  it. 

Moreover,  suggestion  from  another,  meant  for  Healing, 
can  result  only  in  Curing  if  it  does  not  carry  with  it  the 
truth  of  being  that  must  be  impressed  upon  the  soul  before 
this  truth  can  show  forth  through  embodiment  in  health  and 
harmony  of  life.  Consequently  the  results  of  hypnotic  sug- 
gestion are  self -limited. 

The  operator  may  make  impression  upon  his  subject,  who 
will  respond  to  it.  The  strength  of  the  impression  will  de- 
pend upon  susceptibility  to  the  kind.  The  permanency  of 
the  impression  will  depend  upon  the  habitual  auto-suggestion 
of  the  subject.  He  can,  and  will,  though  unconsciously  if  he 
does  not  understand,  increase  and  strengthen,  or  counteract  it. 

JSTo  operator  can  make  the  necessary  suggestion  for  Heal- 
ing unless  he  knows  the  difference  between  Healing  and  Cur- 
ing. This  knowledge  is  gained  from  an  understanding  of  the 
principles  of  being,  the  nature  of  the  soul,  Existence,  Environ- 
ment and  Embodiment,  and  of  the  Great  Purpose. 

Without  this  understanding  he  is  as  a  rudderless  ship  at 
sea.  Without  it  he  can  not  co-operate  with  the  Great  Pur- 
pose in  his  work  for  his  subject,  he  can  not  impress  the  God- 
Ideal  upon  the  susceptible  soul;   but,  on  the  contrary,  if  his 


214  USE  OF  AUTO-SUGGESTION  FOB  HEALING. 

own  views  and  secret  thoughts  are  contrary  to  the  meaning 
of  the  words  he  speaks  to  his  subject,  whether  audibly  or 
mentally,  they,  too,  will  reach  and  impress  the  subject  in 
proportion  to  the  leaning  of  the  subject  in  the  same  direction. 
And  instances  are  not  uncommon  where  the  response  from 
a  hypnotized  subject  to  the  unintentional  suggestion  of  the 
operator  has  been  as  spontaneous  as  to  the  intentional  sug- 
gestion. 

It  follows,  therefore,  that  what  one  is  within,  or  in  char- 
acter, is  of  great  importance  where  the  work  of  Healing  is 
concerned.  What  the  operator  is  as  a  man  or  woman  is  of 
quite  as  much  importance  as  what  he  does  in  the  way  of 
voluntary  suggestion;  for  he  always,  even  though  involun- 
tarily, suggests  himself  to  his  subject. 

Auto-suggestion  is  at  once  the  curse  and  the  blessing  for 
the  human  race.  It  is  both  a  devastating  devil  and  a  redeem- 
ing angel  for  the  human  soul.  It  is  involuntary,  as  an  idea 
and  habit  of  thought  that  have  become  fixed.  It  is  voluntary, 
as  an  idea  and  trend  of  thought  begun  and  maintained  in- 
tentionally. Whether  involuntary  or  voluntary  result  fol- 
lows auto-suggestion.  The  kind,  or  quality,  of  result  must 
be  eventually  according  to  the  dominant  suggestion. 

If  one  is  dominated  by  another,  becomes  the  passive  sub- 
ject of  an  operator,  makes  a  mental  surrender  in  order  to  be 
passive,  he  is  susceptible  to  both  the  intentional  and  unin- 
tentional suggestion  of  the  operator.  His  resistance  to  the 
undesirable  suggestion  is  proportioned  to  the  strength  of  his 
own  involuntary  auto-suggestion;  this  strength  depends  upon 
the  character  he  has  already  developed. 

Because  Forming  is  followed  by  Creating  every  one  may 
become  his  own  physician.  The  power  that  heals  is  always 
at  hand.  Use,  by  the  enlightened  soul,  of  the  power  that 
creates,  redeems  this  soul  from  the  bondage  of  inherited  and 


USE  OF  AUTO-SUGGESTION  FOB  HEALING.  215 

involuntary  tendencies,  heals  it  of  its  disorders,  brings  it  into 
conscious  harmonious  relation  to  both  Environment  and  God- 
derived  being;   enables  it  to  cast  out  its  possessing  devils. 

Devils  are  cast  out  by  bringing  in  angels.  They  can  not 
dwell  together.  Devils  dwell  in  darkness,  angels  in  light. 
The  difference  between  the  darkened  soul  and  the  enlightened 
soul  is  the  difference  between  disease  and  health. 

Nature  and  her  governing  Principle  provide  for  the  ex- 
istent soul  what  it  needs  in  its  transformation  from  the  natural 
human  to  the  possible  divine.  Utilization  is  the  secret  of 
success.  All  is  utilized  in  the  steadfast  employment  of  self- 
suggestion  according  to  the  divine  ideal.  The  End  will  be 
like  the  Beginning. 

REMARKS. 

The  fact  that  we  think  is  due  to  Nature;  what  we  think 
is  volitional.  You  must  see  that  whether  we  think  impulsively 
or  with  enlightened  discrimination,  by  thinking  we  form, 
what  we  form  is  created  unto  us.  To  tell  one's  self  the  truth 
of  being — auto-suggestion — is  to  medicine  this  self,  or  soul, 
purge  it  of  the  legion  of  possessing  devils,  bring  it  to  its 
"  right  mind." 

Auto,  or  self,  suggestion  is  the  means  native  to  every  soul 
whereby  it  is  redeemed  from  all  evil,  a  means  unknown  till 
consequences  incurred  through  ignorance  impel  the  sufferer 
to  seek  a  way  of  escape;  a  means  mighty  in  redemptive  power 
when  found  and  used  in  the  light  of  knowledge  of  being. 

No  intention  on  the  part  of  the  Infinite  brings  affliction 
or  removes  it.  The  natural  ignorance  of  the  existent  soul — 
the  infancy  of  the  soiil — brings  it;  use  by  the  enlightened 
soul  of  foreordained  means,  removes  it. 

Responsibility  for  human  woe  has  been  placed  for  cen- 
turies where  it  does  not  belong.     God  has  been  believed  to 


216  USE  OF  AUTO-SUGGESTION  FOB  HEALING. 

be  the  intentional  author  who  must  be  placated  if  it  shall 
disappear,  a  view  that  has  made  cowards  of  mankind.  Sacri- 
fices and  offerings  have  been  relied  upon  to  the  exclusion  of 
self-effort.  Uprightness  before  God  has  meant  prostration  in 
the  dust,  an  exterior  humility  impelled  by  fear,  manifested 
most  when  we  were  threatened  by  disaster. 

To  place  responsibility  where  it  belongs,  to  bear  it  instead 
of  shirking  it,  is  necessary  for  salvation.  It  is  more  neces- 
sary to  save  the  true  God  from  the  ignorance  of  man  than 
to  save  man  from  the  wrath  of  God.  The  ascent  of  the  Al- 
mighty in  human  conception  is  an  essential  preliminary  to  the 
ascent  of  man.  Destruction  of  the  characteristics  ascribed  in 
human  thought  to  God  must  precede  destruction  of  suffering 
and  disease. 

Not  till  man  raises  himself  from  the  dust  by  recognition 
of  his  birthright  can  he  look  upon  God  and  live.  Not  till  he 
uses  the  birthright  that  is  his  power  to  make  himself  what  he 
will,  can  he  put  all  enemies  under  his  feet;  and  not  till  he 
himself  puts  them  there  can  he  triumph  over  them.  God 
works  with  him  or  against  him  as  he  works  for  his  own  mis- 
taken purpose  or  for  the  Great  Purpose;  and  always  God 
is  Love. 

Stand  erect,  strong  in  the  perception  of  your  original 
God-Likeness,  in  the  resolve  to  do  your  part  to  bring  it  to 
manifestation.  Use  your  own  Forming  power  to  form  for 
yourself  the  immaculate  conception.  This  Son  of  God  shall 
be  begotten  in  you  for  the  Creative  Energy  will  create  him. 
He  will  save  you  from  your  former  sins  and  their  conse- 
quences if  you  are  faithful  to  him.  Trust  him,  love  him, 
follow  him,  for  he  is  your  Saviour. 

"  God  hath  given  to  us  eternal  life,  and  this  life  is  in  his 
Son.  He  that  hath  the  Son  hath  life;  and  he  that  hath  not 
the  Son  of  God  hath  not  life." 


USE  OF  AUTO-SUGGESTION  FOR  HEALING.  217 

QUESTIONS. 

What  ensues  when  impression  is  made  upon  the  soul? 
How  are  habits  formed? 

Why  are  we — as  natural  existent  souls — "  creatures  of 
habit "  ? 

Are  we  morally  responsible  for  our  early  habits? 

If  it  be  true  that  "  as  we  think  so  we  are,"  why  is  this  so? 

Why  do  we  grow  to  be  like  our  concept  of  self? 

Is  self-healing  a  possibility?    If  so,  how? 

Can  we  voluntarily  form  a  desirable  habit  of  thought? 

What  do  you  understand  by  auto-suggestion? 

If  we  are  susceptible  to  impression,  can  we,  both  wisely 
and  unwisely,  impress  ourselves? 

Can  the  same  possibility  be  for  us  both  an  enemy  and  a 
friend?    If  so,  why? 

Can  another's  suggestion  become  our  own  habit  of 
thought?    If  so,  why? 

Can  another's  suggestion  fail  to  become  our  habit  of 
thought?     If  so,  why? 

Can  another's  suggestion  result  in  healing?  If  not,  why 
not? 

Must  we  be  dominated  by  others,  or  is  there  a  way  to  avoid 
such  domination? 

What  effect  has  self-suggestion  upon  the  impression  made 
by  another's  suggestion? 

Is  suggestion  sufficient  for  healing,  or  does  what  is  sug- 
gested play  an  important  part  to  that  end? 

What  determines  permanency  of  impression?  What  is  the 
necessary  equipment  for  one  who  would  heal? 


218  USE  OF  AUTO-SUGGESTION  FOR  HEALING. 

Does  the  impression  made  upon  a  passive  subject  by  the 
operator  include  more  than  his  words  convey?     If  so,  why? 

What  value  has  character,  in  the  relation  between  subject 
and  operator? 

Is  there  both  intentional  and  unintentional  suggestion? 
If  so,  why? 

Is  the  truth  of  being  an  element  that  enters  into  healing? 
If  so,  why? 

How  is  it  brought  into  the  limited  human  consciousness? 

Can  this  truth  of  being  become  permanently  embodied 
without  persistent  auto-suggestion  to  that  end? 


CHAPTEE   LI. 
The  Limitations  of  Hypnotic  Suggestion. 

Students  of  the  Science  of  Being  who  make  practical  ap- 
plication of  its  principles  will  be  sure  to  be  asked  of  the  dif- 
ference between  their  "  treatment  "  and  hypnotic  suggestion. 

A  true  treatment  for  all  disorder  consists  in  speaking  the 
word  of  truth  to  the  soul.  One  who  knows  the  fact  of  response 
to  suggestion,  without  understanding  why  there  is  response, 
with  no  knowledge  of  the  nature  of  existence  and  destiny,  can 
not  speak  this  word,  for  it  is  unknown  to  him.  He  can  make 
the  suggestion,  "  You  are  not  ill,  you  are  not  unhappy;  you 
are  happy  and  well,"  and  there  will  be  some  measure  of  re- 
sponse to  it,  probably;  but  he  can  not  impart  by  suggestion 
the  reason  why,  or  teach  his  subject  what  he  must  know  in 
order  to  wisely  use  auto-suggestion  for  himself. 

Suggestion  of  the  opposite  of  an  undesirable  condition  to 
an  impressible  subject,  can  never  result  in  more  than  a  tem- 
porary curing,  because  of  the  subject's  continued  auto- 
suggestion according  to  habits  of  thought. 

The  one  who  knows,  who  has  found  "  the  Lost  Word," 
needs  not  to  use,  and  does  not  use,  the  force  of  his  own  will 
to  impress  what  he  says.  The  operator  with  Hypnotism  re- 
quires, first,  as  complete  as  possible  passivity  on  the  part  of  his 
subject,  which  passivity  makes  him  truly  a  subject;  for  this 
mental  surrender  increases  natural  susceptibility  to  impression. 

The  operator  needs  also  to  concentrate  his  own  attention, 
thought  and  will  upon  his  subject,  making   himself  positive 

219 


220      THE  LIMITATIONS  OF  HYPNOTIC  SUGGESTION. 

and  authoritative,  while  his  subject  becomes,  through  his  sur- 
render, less  and  less  so.  By  gaining  ascendancy  over  the  sub- 
ject, the  subject  becomes  practically  an  automaton  for  the 
time  being,  an  automaton  up  to  the  point  where  the  habitual 
self-suggestion  offers  resistance. 

Much  depends,  therefore,  upon  the  habitual  self-suggestion 
of  the  subject,  for  if  it  be  contrary  to  the  suggestion  of  the 
operator  the  subject  will  cease  to  be  the  subject  beyond  this 
point.  A  crime  suggested  to  a  subject  in  the  hypnotic  state 
will  not  be  acted  upon,  if  he,  by  his  habit  of  thought,  has 
builded  the  character  that  offers  resistance  to  such  kind  of 
suggestion. 

The  one  who  gives  another  a  treatment  according  to  the 
principles  of  the  Science  of  Being,  effaces  rather  than  inten- 
sifies himself.  He  never  exerts  his  will  to  gain  ascendancy 
over  his  patient — he  deals  with  patients,  those  who  seek  help, 
not  with  subjects.  He  sees  a  fellow-man  suffering  through 
lack  of  knowledge.  He  has  the  knowledge  the  sufferer  lacks. 
He  knows  what  that  sufferer  is,  what  his  relation  to  Nature 
and  Governing  Principle,  what  and  whence  his  suffering,  and 
he  speaks  what  he  knows,  speaks  the  word  of  truth  quietly, 
with  no  employment  of  personal  force  or  energy,  but  with 
confidence,  because  he  understands  why  his  word  is  true. 

Every  soul  is  a  seeker  for  truth,  seeks  it  as  naturally  as 
rivers  run  to  the  sea.  This  seeking  is  at  first  an  involuntary  im- 
pulse, for  it  is  the  soul's  attraction  to  its  Origin.  Even  though 
one  has  not  yet  made  much  conscious  voluntary  effort  in  this 
direction,  the  tendency  is  there,  and  when  the  word  of  truth 
is  spoken  to  the  soul  by  one  who  knows,  this  involuntary 
tendency  helps  to  bring  response,  whose  measure  is  according 
to  the  resistance  or  non-resistance  offered  by  the  habitual  trend 
of  thought. 

Moreover,  the  patient  is  never  asked  to  make  a  mental  sur- 


THE  LIMITATIONS  OF  HYPNOTIC  SUGGESTION.     221 

render.  He  is  left  in  full  possession  of  his  own  mental  equip- 
ment. The  one  who  gives  the  treatment  makes  no  war  upon 
anything  belonging  to  him,  fights  no  battle  whatever.  He 
simply  brings  a  light  into  the  darkness,  leaving  the  light  to  do 
its  own  work.  He  is  a  mediator  instead  of  an  operator.  He 
is  not  using  hypnotism,  he  is  emancipating  himself  from  its 
influence,  and  helping  his  patient  to  do  the  sama 

Light  in  the  darkness  is  his  one  sole  aim,  without  regard 
to  the  consequences.  Whether  the  patient  recovers  at  once  or 
not  is  no  concern  of  his,  he  has  no  responsibility  for  results. 
Filling  the  office  of  mediator  by  speaking  the  word  of  truth, 
meeting  both  the  involuntary  and  voluntary  demand  of  the 
soul  by  explaining  why  it  is  the  truth — for  patients  should 
always  be  instructed  audibly — he  moves  on  when  he  has 
spoken  and  leaves  the  work  to  be  accomplished  to  the  Creative 
Energy  that  brings  all  to  pass. 

Concentration  on  the  truth  of  being  withdraws  the  atten- 
tion from  disease,  all  forms  of  evil,  and  their  names.  The 
less  the  attention  the  less  they  are  formed.  The  true  healer 
forms  the  deathless,  because  true,  concept  of  being,  holds  it 
before  the  soul  that  is  dominated  by  the  false  concept  by 
speaking  it,  suggesting  it  to  that  soul.  Unless  the  old  thought 
habit  is  so  strong  as  to  deaden  all  response  there  will  be  re- 
sponse to  this  spoken  word,  in  some  measure.  The  true  healer 
deals  with  his  patient  as  an  individual,  not  as  a  thing,  recog- 
nizing his  right  to  health  and  wholeness,  to  all  spiritual  pos- 
sessions. He  sees  him  as  one  who  has  missed  the  way  and  is  to 
be  set  right.  The  last  thing  he  desires  or  attempts  is  to  exer- 
cise even  a  temporary  dominion  over  him.  His  spoken  word 
declares  against  submission  to  aught  but  the  Absolute,  and 
calls  upon  the  soul  to  recognize  its  birthright  as  the  individual. 

Only  the  true  healer  knows  how  little  he  has  to  do  with 
the  results  gained  by  his  patient,  and  yet  he  feels  a  great  re- 


222      THE  LIMITATIONS  OF  HYPNOTIC  SUGGESTION. 

sponsibility  because,  for  the  moment,  the  light  reaches  the 
darkened  soul  through  him.  He  is  as  the  glass  that  is  trans- 
parent. The  patient  is  as  the  opaque  wall.  While  the  light, 
always  shining,  can  not  penetrate  the  wall,  it  can  pass  through 
the  glass  without  hindrance.  Hence,  character  as  well  as 
knowledge,  is  essential  for  a  true  healer.  The  cleaner  the 
glass,  the  purer  the  light. 

An  operator  with  hypnotism  may  be  what  he  will  in  char- 
acter and  achieve  remarkable — to  the  uninitiated — results; 
but  however  desirable  they  may  appear  to  be,  the  result  invol- 
untary on  the  part  of  the  operator,  and  unsought  by  the  sub- 
ject, goes  with  them;  a  result  proportioned  to  the  developed, 
or  undeveloped  character  of  the  subject. 

Teaching  and  healing  belong  together,  they  walk  hand  in 
hand  along  the  pathway  of  the  journeying  soul,  and  there  is 
no  permanent  healing  without  the  teaching  that  reveals  the 
root  of  disorders. 

It  is  claimed  by  many  of  the  advocates  of  hypnotic  sug- 
gestion that  moral  transformation  can  be  accomplished  by  its 
use.  A  man  is  not  moral  in  conduct  who  acts  under  influence, 
who  would  act  otherwise  if  another's  influence  were  with- 
drawn. Such  influence  is  prohibition,  and  prohibition  checks, 
but  can  not  remove,  the  impulse  to  action.  There  is  no  truly 
moral  conduct  till  one  acts  morally  voluntarily,  all  prohibition 
but  such  as  he  imposes  upon  himself,  withdrawn. 

The  impulse  to  the  acts  the  operator  seeks  to  prevent,  is 
rendered  temporarily  quiescent  by  his  suggestion  and  influ- 
ence, but  it  is  not  exterminated  till  the  actor  has  cast  it  out  of 
himself.  The  necessities  of  individuality  compel  that  he  do 
his  own  work  to  that  end,  and  without  instruction  that  reveals 
to  him  his  own  powers  and  resources  he  can  not  do  it.  Without 
it  he  will  indulge  in  thought  habits  that  strengthen  the  im- 
pulse till  it  again  breaks  forth  into  action.    His  auto-suggestion 


THE  LIMITATIONS  OF  HYPNOTIC  SUGGESTION.     223 

will  continue  to  form  that  which  others  seek  to  remove,  and 
whatever  the  sonl  persistently  forms  the  Creative  Energy  will 
create. 

The  question  whether  it  is  wise  to  submit  to  hypnotic 
suggestion  is  to  be  answered  according  to  what  is  desired  by 
the  questioner.  As  a  temporal  restraint,  a  temporary  expe- 
dient, it  will  be,  often,  effectual.  As  an  exterminator  of  the 
root  cause  of  the  undesired  condition  it  will  never  be  effectual. 
To  submit  to  it  is  to  increase  passivity  to  impression,  and  de- 
crease self-reliance.  Choice  of  impressions,  increased  suscep- 
tibility to  the  chosen,  and  increased  resistance  to  the  rejected, 
is  the  positive  essential  for  transformation  of  character  or 
bodily  conditions. 

To  abrogate  the  power  of  choice  and  become,  instead,  a 
passive  thing,  for  the  sake  of  a  temporary  relief,  is  optional 
with  all,  and  each  must  decide  for  himself  what  it  is  wise  to 
do.  Enlightened  reason  would  seem  to  dictate  the  course 
that  accords  with  the  Great  Purpose. 

When  the  truth  is  the  thought  of  the  healer,  the  word  is 
spoken,  though,  as  compared  with  audible  speech,  silently. 
When  it  is  the  habitual  thought  of  the  healer  "  virtue  "  goes 
out  from  him  continually  and,  to  a  limited  extent,  he  heals 
by  his  presence. 

His  habitual  thought  will  be  given  direction  whenever 
evil  and  suffering  present  themselves,  his  mental  word  will 
contradict  what  the  sense  of  sight  looks  upon.  He  will  not 
"  treat  "  every  one  indiscriminately,  he  will  respect  the  rights 
of  others  as  he  wishes  his  own  respected.  He  will  not  speak  in 
the  second  person,  addressing  himself  directly  to  another,  un- 
less that  other  seeks  his  mediatorship,  but  speaking  for  himself 
of  others,  he  will  think  of  them,  in  the  third  person,  and  his 
thought,  his  silent  word,  will  go  forth  as  a  blessing  and  a  bene- 
diction. 


224      THE  LIMITATIONS  OF  HYPNOTIC  SUGGESTION. 

People  will  feel  in  him  more  than  they  see,  and  as  he  is 
"  lifted  up  "  he  will  draw  them  in  the  same  direction;  in  th@ 
direction  of  dominion  over,  rather  than  subjection  to,  all 
things. 

REMARKS. 

You  have  a  child,  or  a  friend,  who  is  very  dear  to  you  and 
who  is  under  the  dominion  of  a  bad  habit,  is  a  drunkard  or  a 
thief.  Of  course  you  will  welcome  anything  that  will  reform 
him,  his  reformation  is  what  you  pray  and  work  for  morning, 
noon  and  night. 

What  is  reformation?  Is  it  not  re-formation?  Hypnotism 
has  reformed  many  drunkards  and  made  men  of  them;  many 
moral  transformations  have  been  wrought,  it  is  said.  Can 
there  be  a  truly  moral  transformation  till  the  man's  own  re- 
forming is  done?  If  another,  by  hypnotic  suggestion,  forms 
and  impresses  upon  him  an  idea,  which  does  not  become  by 
his  own  enlightened  co-operation  his  voluntary  idea  also,  is  he 
really  transformed  or  only  influenced?  If  he  does  not  per- 
sistently impress  himself  in  the  same  way,  does  he  walk  on  his 
own  feet,  or  is  he  carried  by  another? 

Transformation  to  an  observer  is  not  necessarily  a  moral 
transformation.  The  man  who  was  formerly  more  or  less  in- 
toxicated every  day  and  who  now  drinks  no  intoxicating  liquor 
is  transformed,  it  is  true.  There  is  change  in  the  man  from 
slavery  to  abstention,  but  this  change  is  possible  without  any 
moral  transformation.  Held  by  a  dominating  influence  he 
does  not  drink,  because  the  impulse  to  drink  is  held  in  check. 
He  is  being  ruled,  he  does  not  rule  himself.  Not  till  he  rules 
himself  is  there  moral  transformation.  His  own  will,  uninflu- 
enced by  another,  must  act  for  him  before  the  moral  quality 
can  enter  into  his  transformation. 

If  the  process  of  Creation  is  the  making  of  the  individual 
and  the  Great  Purpose  must  win  in  the  end,  the  transforma- 


THE  LIMITATIONS  OF  HYPNOTIC  SUGGESTION.     223 

tion  lacking  this  great  essential  but  delays  the  inevitable  result, 
and  the  longer  a  dominating  influence  over  one  by  another  is 
maintained  the  farther  off  it  is.  A  sedative  is  not  a  tonic,  a 
soporific  does  not  stir  to  action. 

It  is  all  a  matter  of  comparison.  Immediate  results  to  the 
man  and  his  family  are  mighty  as  compared  to  their  former 
conditions.  They  are  comfortable  and  happy  where  before 
they  were  in  poverty  and  misery.  Surely  this  is  better.  But 
if — the  importance  of  that  if — he  is  a  living  soul  that  must 
reach  a  certain  altitude;  if  the  only  way  to  reach  it  is  by  vol- 
untary use  for  himself  of  what  is  being  used  by  another  for 
him;  if  he  is  depending  upon  the  other  to  save  him  from  his 
own  impulses  and  their  consequences,  he  is  not  giving  the  co- 
operation necessary  to  his  moral  regeneration,  even  though 
his  condition  as  compared  with  the  former  one  is  far  better. 
If  his  own  will  and  self  effort  are  deadened  through  his  reli- 
ance upon  the  one  who  is  working  for  him,  is  he  working 
out  his  own  salvation? 

Better  though  his  condition  may  be,  there  is  a  best  which 
he  has  not  yet  reached.  But  because  of  immediate  results  this 
imperfect  transformation  is  eagerly  accepted  without  question 
of  any  remote  result.  It  is  no  wonder  this  is  so.  A  happy 
family  in  place  of  a  suffering  wife  and  hungry  children  is  a 
strong  argument  in  favor  of  the  means  used  to  bring  the  result. 
Only  the  clearer  vision  that  sees  the  inevitable  must,  can  refuse 
to  be  beguiled  by  appearances,  can  point  to  the  greater  result 
that  includes  the  lesser. 

The  abstention  resulting  from  prohibition  is  not  moral 
re-formation  because  the  man  does  not  prohibit  himself,  and 
thereby  re-form  himself  because  he  can  and  will.  If  appetite 
is  put  to  sleep  it  will  waken  from  its  rest  with  renewed  vigor 
when  the  prohibition  is  removed,  and  it  is  sure  to  be  removed 
unless  it  is  self-imposed. 
15 


226     THE  LIMITATIONS  OF  HYPNOTIC  SUGGESTION. 

If  "  this  life  "  is  to  be  alone  considered,  then  whatever 
makes  it  most  comfortable  and  enjoyable  is  to  be  used  to  the 
full.  Why  not  ?  We  are  born  and  we  die,  and  between  birth 
and  death  we  live  our  little  lives,  to  fill  them  with  that  which 
shall  meet  your  desires  if  you  are  selfish,  and  with  that  which 
shall  meet  the  desires  of  others  if  you  are  unselfish.  What 
more  can  one  do  ?  And  if  hypnotic  influence  can  make  a  man 
a  better  husband  and  father,  son  and  brother,  make  him  bet- 
ter able  to  provide  for  his  family  and  add  to  the  happiness 
of  others,  why  not  have  all  of  it  one  can  get  %  If  a  liar  becomes 
a  truthful  man,  a  thief  an  honest  man,  a  drunkard  a  temperate 
man,  surely  that  is  enough. 

But  if  one  does  not  so  consider  "  this  life,"  sees  it,  instead, 
as  but  one  grade  of  the  school  he  attends  and  from  which  he 
must  graduate,  all  done  in  this  grade  is  in  view  of  its  relation 
to  the  others,  and  immediate  result  is  considered  in  its  relation 
to  remote  result.  To  do  evil  that  good  may  come  is  a  policy 
abandoned  when  the  well-meant  act,  by  its  effect  on  future 
results,  is  seen  to  be  not  as  good  as  was  first  believed.  Enlight- 
enment and  the  volitional  exercise  of  individuality,  as  a  result 
greater  to  be  desired  than  relief  from  the  unwelcome  through 
suspension  of  such  exercise,  will  be  the  policy  encouraged  by 
the  one  who  wishes  to  reach  the  end. 

If  it  is  the  soul  that  desires,  that  feels  and  yields  to,  or 
conquers,  impulses  and  appetites,  then  the  check  to  these  im- 
pulses and  appetites  afforded  by  hypnotic  suggestion  must  be 
permanent  to  make  permanent  the  honest  temperate  man.  If 
this  check  alone  is  what  works  the  transformation  it  must  sus- 
tain the  transformation.  If  the  personal  influence  of  the 
operator  is  of  infinite  duration  and  extension  such  permanency 
may  be  secured,  not  otherwise.  The  influence  of  the  one 
Mind  is  alone  capable  of  such  permanency. 

What  shall  you  do  if  one  of  your  dear  ones  is  a  slave  to 


THE  LIMITATIONS  OF  HYPNOTIC  SUGGESTION      227 

desire?  Do  the  best  you  know  how  at  the  time.  No  one  can 
do  more.  But  if  you  can  see  that  the  real  of  him  is  not  the 
objective  personality  but  is  the  perfect  Ideal  that  is  to  be 
begotten  in  him  as  his  true  self,  hold  to  that  Ideal  in  your 
own  thought  of  him,  let  it  radiate  through  you  and  he  will 
feel  the  warmth  of  its  rays.  As  far  as  he  will  allow  you  and 
listen,  tell  him  audibly  of  this  Ideal  and  why  it  is  so,  helping 
him  to  make  impression  upon  himself  while  you  seek  to  make 
impression  upon  him.  Unity  of  effort  is  better  than  passivity 
on  the  one  hand,  and  push  on  the  other. 

Have  perfect  confidence  in  this  Ideal  and  in  the  power 
of  the  Creative  Energy  to  beget  it  in  him.  ISTo  matter  how 
many  stumbles  and  falls  are  his  as  the  work  goes  on,  know 
that  the  result  is  absolutely  sure,  for  it  is  the  Infinite  ruling 
over  the  finite.  He  will  rise  from  grade  to  grade  of  the  school 
of  existence,  he  will  graduate  therefrom  some  day,  he 
will  eventually  stand  as  master  of  the  grades  through  which 
he  has  passed.  Have  no  doubt,  doubt  is  fatal  to  your  helpful- 
ness, for  doubt  prompts  in  you  an  underlying  suggestion  that 
contradicts  your  intentional  suggestion.  Your  steadfastness 
shall  lead  him  to  the  way  of  eternal  life. 

QUESTIONS. 

In  what  does  a  "  treatment "  consist? 

What  is  necessary  to  enable  one  to  be  a  healer? 

What  is  the  "  Lost  Word  "? 

What  is  the  difference  in  the  requirements  of  a  hypnotic 
operator  and  a  true  healer? 

In  healing,  what  part  is  played  by  the  personal  will? 

What  determines  receptivity  to  suggestion? 

Is  a  hypnotic  subject  likely  to  commit  a  crime  he  would 
not  commit  in  his  normal  state?    If  not,  why  not? 


228     THE  LIMITATIONS  OF  HYPNOTIC  SUGGESTION. 

Does  a  true  healer  dominate  his  patient,  or  does  he  help 
the  patient  to  dominate  his  lesser  self? 

Is  there  an  instinctive  seeking  for  truth?    If  so,  why? 

On  what  does  the  measure  of  response  to  the  spoken  word 
depend? 

What  is  the  difference  between  a  hypnotic  operator  and  a 
true  healer? 

Why  must  a  true  healer  be  a  teacher? 

Why  is  teaching  necessary  for  the  soul? 

Are  the  rights  of  individuality  to  be  respected?  If  so, 
why? 

What  part  does  character  play  in  the  work  of  healing? 

How  much  is  accomplished  for  one  by  another's  prohib- 
itive influence? 

Do  you  think  it  wise  to  renounce  your  power  of  choice? 

Can  you  fulfil  your  destiny  except  by  the  exercise  of  that 
power? 

Is  it  necessary  to  use  audible  speech  in  speaking  the  word? 

When  is  treatment  of  others  by  direct  address,  lawful,  and 
when  unlawful? 

Is  it  not  always  lawful  to  do  good? 

Is  it  not  also  necessary  to  choose  wisely  the  way  of  do- 
ing it? 

Does  a  good  motive  always  prevent  an  unwise  effort? 

Will  not  effort  from  the  basis  of  understanding  accomplish 
more  in  the  end  than  an  effort  made  without  it? 

Which  is  wisest?  To  show  the  way  and  walk  in  it  your- 
self, leaving  others  to  follow  or  not  as  they  choose,  or  fasten 
them  to  yourself  and  strive  to  drag  them  along? 

What  do  you  understand  by  the  force  of  example? 


CHAPTER  LIL 
Experience. 

Clearly  there  can  be  no  experience  till  there  is  one  capable 
of  experiencing.  Experience  therefore  can  not  belong  to  the 
Impersonal  Order,  it  must  belong  to  the  Personal  Order.  Ex- 
perience does  not  pertain  to  the  science  of  numbers,  it  pertains 
to  the  student  of  the  science. 

Experience  is  the  portion  of  the  existent  soul  as  it  follows 
the  Impersonal  Order  in  its  ascent  to  Beginning,  and  may  be 
considered  under  the  head  of  genus  and  species.  Experience 
unqualified  is  inseparable  from  the  Personal  Order,  kinds  or 
qualifications  belong  at  different  stages  of  this  Order. 

The  soul  existent,  environed,  embodied,  meets  little  by 
little  all  the  Impersonal  Order  makes  possible,  discovers,  feels, 
judges,  and  either  retains  or  eliminates  what  it  experiences. 
Stored  up  in  or  rejected  from  the  self-consciousness  is  all  the 
knowledge  gained  in  the  ascent  of  the  Impersonal  Order. 

To  exist  and  to  experience  are  synonymous.  But  a  kind 
of  experience,  a  species,  need  not  continue  all  through  the 
ascent.  All  kinds  are  possible  to  the  existent  soul,  all  kinds 
need  not  remain  with  and  accompany  the  soul  till  it  has 
reached  the  Beginning.  The  power  of  choice  used  by  the  soul 
is  effective  to  this  end.  As  manifestation  of  the  self -idea  is  in 
accord  with  the  nature  of  Creation,  when  the  consequences  of 
the  mistaken  self -idea  have  been  thus  experienced  and  the  soul 
has  learned  what  not  to  do,  by  choosing  to  do,  and  by  doing 

229 


230  EXPERIENCE. 

that  which  is  possible  instead  of  that  which  is  merely  natural, 
the  old  kind  of  experience  is  finally  eliminated. 

All  forms  of  dis-ease,  all  sorrow  and  pain,  all  moral  ob- 
liquity and  spiritual  darkness  are  driven  out  of  the  human 
consciousness  to  be  known  no  more  because  overcome.  Exter- 
mination of  the  root  producing  them  must  result  in  their  de- 
struction. "No  one  and  no  thing,  human  or  divine,  can  lift 
experience  from  the  individual  or  the  race.  The  beginner  in 
the  science  of  numbers  can  become  the  expert  mathematician 
only  by  his  experience  which  calls  out  his  powers  and  capa- 
bilities, setting  them  to  work  upon  that  which  confronts  him. 

But  as  the  painful  toil  and  struggle  consequent  upon  nat- 
ural blindness  and  mistakes  can  be  eliminated  from  his  expe- 
rience, and  in  proportion  to  his  discovery  and  use  of  the  prin- 
ciples winch  at  first  he  did  not  see,  so  in  the  soul-experience 
there  is  the  change  from  ignorance  to  wisdom  which  conquers, 
when  the  wisdom  is  put  to  use,  the  old  kind  of  experience. 
All  the  enemies  of  the  soul — the  possible  consequences  of  its 
own  possible  mistaking — are  to  be  put  to  death  as  the  expe- 
rience that  proves  to  the  soul  its  dominion  in  its  own  domain. 

Because  Primal  Energy  is  Creative  Power,  because  it 
creates  for  the  soul  whatever  it  forms  for  itself,  the  process 
by  which  this  is  accomplished  is  the  inevitable  experience  of 
the  soul.  From  knowing  the  natural  and  all  the  natural  com- 
pels, it  will  come  to  know  the  spiritual  and  the  divine  with 
all  they  compel;  a  knowing  that  begins  at  Environment  and 
ends  at  the  Absolute.  In  the  passage  from  one  to  the  other, 
sin,  sickness  and  death  are  encountered  and  left  behind.  All 
evil  is  passed  over  and  left  for  ever  by  the  soul  as  it  ascends 
to  Origin. 


EXPERIENCE.  231 


QUESTIONS. 

What  is  the  difference,  if  any,  between  Existence  and  Ex- 
perience ? 

Does  a  kind  of  experience  constitute  the  whole  that  is  Ex- 
perience? 

If  the  power  of  choice  is  used  by  the  soul  must  there  not 
be  room  for  its  exercise? 

Must  there  not  be  room  for  its  experience? 

Without  contrast  is  there  room  for  choice? 

Need  a  kind  of  experience  be  continued  if  it  is  not  desired  ? 

What  power  can  be  used  by  the  soul  to  change  the  kind 
of  experience? 

When  will  the  soul  attempt  to  alter  its  experiences? 

Can  you  reckon  with  certainty  on  the  disappearance  of  evil 
and  the  appearance  of  good? 


CHAPTEE  LIIL 
The  Common  Mental  Atmosphere. 

Illustration : 

The  physical  atmosphere  that  all  inhale  and  exhale  is 
common  to  this  planet,  consequently  it  is  common  to  all  men. 
All  who  breathe  draw  it  into  themselves  and  expel  it  from 
themselves.  Through  the  action  of  the  breather  it  circulates 
in  the  physical  organism,  with  the  result  that  personal  emana- 
tions are  added  to  the  common  atmosphere.  Through  the 
multiplicity  of  breathers  the  common  atmosphere  is  laden  with 
what  is  no  part  of  it  fundamentally,  and  yet  these  emana- 
tions, because  they  are  additions  to  the  common  whole,  enter 
into  other  individual  organisms  through  individual  inhalation. 

Each  breather,  therefore,  is  brought  in  contact,  direct  or 
remote,  with  all  the  personal  emanations  that  have  been  added 
to  the  common  whole.  They  enter  into  him  through  his  own 
natural  act  of  breathing.  The  process  is  one  of  law  and  order, 
but  the. result  to  him  depends  upon  his  susceptibility  or  re- 
sistance to  what  he  inhales  with  the  atmosphere. 

Inhaling  the  atmosphere  is  a  condition  of  existence.  In- 
haling what  goes  with  the  atmosphere  makes  a  condition  in 
existence  proportioned  to  susceptibility  or  resistance.  Calling 
these  emanations  germs,  it  follows  that  they  are  rendered  in- 
nocuous when  the  system  can  resist  them,  are  dangerous  only 
when  this  resistance  is  absent.  The  natural  act  of  breathing 
serves  as  a  means  of  inoculation,  a  natural  act  with  a  natural 

result. 

233 


THE  COMMON  MENTAL  ATMOSPHERE.  233 

The  consequence  to  the  individual,  however,  depends  upon 
himself,  is  of  two  kinds,  desirable  and  undesirable.  Which- 
ever follows  the  act  of  breathing  nature  is  not  violated,  but 
in  the  one  case  power  over  a  result  possible  from  a  natural 
process  is  manifested. 

Through  the  natural  act  of  breathing  contact  with  emana- 
tions from  the  remotest  bounds  of  the  world  is  theoretically 
possible,  and  each  member  of  the  human  family  is  heir  to  all 
the  universal  atmosphere  contains.  Nothing  can  alter  this 
natural  fact,  nature  is  no  respecter  of  persons,  but  admitting 
the  possibility  of  cultivation  of  resistance  to  what  it  contains, 
the  individual  can  determine  the  consequences  to  himself. 

Transfer  this  illustration  to  the  metaphysical  plane  where 
is  a  common  mental  atmosphere  inhaled  and  exhaled  by  all 
living  souls,  and  filled  with  their  thought-emanations,  and 
what  does  analogy  reveal? 

The  thinking  power  is  common  to  all  men,  all  living  souls 
are  thinkers  because  the  existent  soul  is  user  of  the  powers  of 
being.  Generations  of  thinkers,  ages  of  thinking,  have  im- 
pregnated the  soul-atmosphere  with  personal  emanations. 

If  souls  are  individual,  each  having  its  own  identity,  the 
distinction  between  them  compels  an  invisible  atmosphere  in 
which  they  belong,  even  as  physical  bodies  are  immersed  in  a 
common  ocean  of  air. 

If  the  term  "  atmosphere  "  is  objectionable,  call  it  "  be- 
tweenness." 

The  fact  that  two  visible  personages  are  not  identical,  com- 
pels a  between — something  between  them.  "We  say  "  some- 
thing "  when  referring  to  the  between,  and  we  call  it  "  space." 
There  is  space  between  two  personages  because  the  two  are 
not  the  same,  and  this  space  is  filled  with  atmosphere.  No 
two  souls  are  the  same.    Each  has  its  own  identity,  there  is  a 


234  THE  COMMON  MENTAL  ATMOSPHERE. 

between,  this  between  is  the  mental  space — we  will  say — filled 
with  mental  atmosphere. 

Carrying  the  analogy  further,  the  act  of  thinking  is  the 
breathing  of  the  soul  whereby  it  inhales  and  exhales  this  at- 
mosphere. It  follows  that  the  atmosphere  must  be  laden  with 
soul-emanations,  filled  with  the  thoughts  of  all  breathers 
which  they  have  added  to  the  common  whole.  What  each 
soul  forms  for  itself  has  place  in  this  space  that  is  without 
length,  breadth  and  thickness,  and  all  these  living  souls, 
through  the  individual  act  of  inhalation,  are  brought  in  con- 
tact, direct  and  remote,  with  the  thought-emanations  of  others. 
What  is  formed  is  afterward  created  by  the  Creative  En- 
ergy. Each  thought  of  the  existent  soul  is  the  forerunner  of 
a  created  result,  a  result  not  only  to  the  thinker  of  the  thought 
as  that  which  is  created  for  him,  but  to  others  as  what  is  cre- 
ated for  them  if  it  enters  into  them  and  dwells  there.  Because 
each  human  thought  goes  beyond  the  individual  thinker  of  it 
into  the  common  mental  atmosphere,  because  other  souls  in- 
hale it  through  their  relation  to  the  whole,  results  are  more 
than  the  individual  result  to  the  one  who  first  formed  it.  Re- 
sults to  all  who  inhale  it  must  be  according  to  the  degree  of 
susceptibility  to  the  kind,  or  according  to  the  power  of  resist- 
ance to  the  kind. 

THOUGHTS  AUE  THINGS. 

A  thought  sent  out  into  the  common  mental  atmosphere 
will  find  lodgement  in  other  souls,  will  be  held  or  cast  out 
according  to  the  dominant  idea  of  the  soul  it  enters.  If  the 
habitual  trend  of  thought  is  according  to  the  kind,  the  thought 
first  formed  and  sent  out  into  the  mental  atmosphere  by  some 
one  else  will  be  held  within  the  soul  in  which  it  has  found 
lodgement,  will  germinate  there  and  bring  forth  its  fruit. 


THE  COMMON  MENTAL  ATMOSPHERE.  235 

So  "  the  sins  of  the  fathers  are  visited  upon  the  children." 
"  Like  attracts  like." 

According  to  the  dominant  mental  trend  every  soul  at- 
tracts from  the  common  mental  atmosphere  the  "  germs  "  that 
are  like  to  that  trend  in  kind  or  quality.  It  is  thereby  strength- 
ened and  possible  results  to  the  soul  are  increased  beyond  what 
belong  to  its  own  immediate  thinking.  A  soul  is  partaker  of 
the  woes  of  humanity  while  it  experiences  its  own  individual 
woes.  Likewise  is  it  the  sharer  of  the  joys  of  the  world  if  it 
have  joy  of  its  own. 

"  j^o  man  liveth  to  himself  alone." 

"While  each  soul  must  reap  after  its  owm  sowing  it  also 
reaps  after  the  sowing  of  others,  reaps  good  or  ill  according  to 
what  it  inhales  from  the  mental  atmosphere  and  holds,  instead 
of  expels.  Every  thought  is  a  seed,  each  seed  produces  after 
its  own,  not  a  foreign,  kind.  Each  seed  is  sure  to  produce  if 
conditions  for  germination  are  afforded.  Floating  in  the 
mental  atmosphere  they  do  not  bring  forth;  entering  into  a 
soul,  and  remaining  there  through  attraction  of  the  kind,  they 
have  the  condition  for  germination.  Good  or  evil  must  be  the 
result  to  the  soul  according  to  the  kind  of  seed. 

Is  each  soul,  then,  at  the  mercy  of  mental  germs?  As  all 
names  of  diseases,  physical  and  moral,  have  a  mental  origin, 
all  these  conditions,  in  germ,  are  afloat  in  the  mental  atmos- 
phere. Liability  to  disease  and  suffering  must  be  increased 
by  a  dominant  mental  trend  in  kind,  or  lessened  by  an  op- 
posite trend;  liability  to  evil-doing  must  be  increased  or  les- 
sened in  the  same  way. 

As  on  the  physical  plane  resistance  to  the  action  of 
germs — it  is  said — prevents  them  from  breeding  their  conse- 
quence in  the  system,  so  on  the  mental  plane  resistance  to 
mental  germs  will  bring  like  result. 

If  it  is  possible  for  the  soul  to  resist  such   action,  if  the 


236  THE  COMMON  MENTAL  ATMOSPHERE. 

soul-organism  can  offer  sufficient  resistance,  all  undesired 
mental  germs  can  be  rendered  innocuous;  but  without  resist- 
ance natural  susceptibility  must  offer  a  fertile  field  for  inocu- 
lation. 

What,  then,  saves  one  from  suffering  not  only  the  conse- 
quences of  his  own  mis-taking  but  the  consequences  of  the 
"  sins  of  the  fathers,"  as  well?  Through  one's  natural  igno- 
rance and  misconception  of  being  the  door  is  open  for  the 
entrance  of  all  the  same  kind  in  the  mental  atmosphere;  all 
the  beliefs  of  past  generations,  all  forms  of  suffering.  Sus- 
ceptibility to  these  germs  is  natural,  resistance  to  them  is  pos- 
sible through  correction  of  the  self-idea  and  dominant  trend 
of  thought  that  acts  as  the  attraction.  Through  such  cor- 
rection and  cultivation  of  a  spiritual  conception  of  being  and 
trend  of  thought,  not  only  is  resistance  offered  to  the  unde- 
sirable, but  the  door  is  open  through  which  may  come  all  that 
uplifts  and  encourages  the  soul,  instead  of  that  which  con- 
firms its  ignorance  and  helplessness. 

The  existent  soul  is  heir  not  only  to  all  the  resources  of 
being,  to  all  that  is  God-derived,  but  also  to  all  that  is  man- 
derived;  to  all  that  has  been  formed  in  thought  by  the  whole 
human  race.  There  is  much  for  it  to  be  saved  from,  much  for 
it  to  be  saved  unto.  Natural  susceptibility  to  impression  from 
environment,  physical  and  mental,  ensnares  it,  cultivated  re- 
sistance to  such  susceptibility  redeems  it  from  bondage,  and 
law  and  order  obtain  all  the  while. 

Because  the  Creative  Energy  brings  to  manifestation  what 
the  existent  soul  forms,  to  form  the  idea  of  resistance  to  the 
action  of  mental  germs,  to  hold  it  persistently  as  the  present 
possibility,  never  to  let  it  go,  is  to  have  successful  resistance 
brought  to  pass  at  last.  Clearly,  then,  redemption  for  the  soul 
from  suffering  is  in  its  own  hands,  for  the  power  to  choose 
what  it  will  think  and  thus  form,  belongs  to  it.     Until  expe- 


THE  COMMON  MENTAL  ATMOSPHERE.  237 

rience  has  brought  more  knowledge  and  awakened  the  soul  to 
this  necessity  it  is  sure  to  suffer  in  proportion  to  the  suscep- 
tibility that  is  not  opposed  by  resistance.  Both  the  natural 
result  and  the  spiritual  result  are  for  the  soul,  the  road  from 
the  natural  that  is  first  to  the  spiritual  that  is  last  stretches 
before  it,  for  it  is  the  road  that  is  continuity  of  existence. 

As  the  physical  atmosphere  is  set  in  motion  by  the  exhala- 
tion of  a  breather,  so  is  the  mental  atmosphere  set  in  motion 
by  the  exhalation  of  a  thinker.  A  wave  is  formed  that  moves 
onward,  touching  and  carrying  along  whatever  lies  in  its  path. 
If  this  wave  is  given  conscious  direction  what  it  carries  along 
will  be  directed  to  a  recipient.  The  result  to  the  recipient  will 
depend  upon  whether  he  attracts  or  repels  what  it  contains. 

The  consequences  of  original  sin,  all  manner  of  dis-ease 
will  visit  him  if  he  attracts  them  through  his  fixed  belief  in 
them  as  unavoidable  necessity.  If  he  believes  this  error  to  be 
truth  he  will  offer  a  centre  of  attraction  for  its  results,  a  centre 
in  the  common  mental  atmosphere  toward  which  will  surge 
currents  filled  with  disease-laden  germs. 

If  through  enlightenment,  and  individual  action  of  his 
own  according  to  it,  he  has  set  up  another  and  higher  attrac- 
tion, one  that  draws  to  himself  as  a  focus  the  truth  that  per- 
sistently seeks  manifestation,  he  becomes  a  centre  of  the  truth 
of  being  that  repels  the  lower  currents,  while  it  grows  steadily 
stronger  in  attraction  of  all  that  pertains  to  Divinity  and  its 
mastery  of  Humanity. 

All  that  is,  has  been  and  will  be.  The  common  mental 
atmosphere  is  the  great  storehouse  where  are  preserved  all 
human  woe  and  misery.  Each  living  soul  adds  its  quota  to 
the  whole  and  experiences  what  he  attracts  from  it.  Passing 
through  him  by  means  of  his  mental  inhalations  and  exhala- 
tions the  deposits,  what  remains  with  him,  become  his  experi- 
ences, his  inheritance  as  the  son  of  man.    His  own  effort  for 


238  THE  COMMON  MENTAL  ATMOSPHERE. 

redemption  from  this  inheritance,  through  perception  of  his 
divine  birthright  and  what  it  ensures  him,  must  put  him  in 
possession  of  the  inheritance  that  is  his  as  Son  of  God. 

One  must  individualize  his  own  soul,  prevent  it  from  being 
swayed  or  tossed  about  by  the  currents  of  the  mental  atmos- 
phere, from  being  impregnated  by  diseased  mental  germs; 
must  do  the  work  that  accords  with  the  Great  Purpose — the 
making  of  the  Individual  that  is  the  Personal  God. 


CHAPTEE  LIV. 
Heredity. 

Though  the  existent  soul  has  the  whole  Impersonal  Order 
as  its  inheritance,  a  soul,  at  birth,  inherits  also  all  that  has 
been  experienced  by  all  souls  preceding  it  in  time.  All  the 
human  race  has  thought  and  felt  is  added  to  the  inheritance  of 
an  existent  soul.  It  is  the  plus  of  human  existence  and  expe- 
rience added  to  the  plus  that  brings  Existence,  Environment 
and  Embodiment.  "  The  sins  of  the  fathers  are  visited  upon 
the  children,"  and  this  persistence  of  tendencies  set  up  in  Ex- 
istence is  heredity  from  progenitors. 

But  the  possibilities  of  the  Impersonal  Order  constitute 
heredity  from  the  Absolute,  the  higher  heredity.  Both  are 
consequent  upon  the  law  of  cause  and  effect.  With  the  in- 
dividual rests  the  power  to  check  and  finally  overcome  for  him- 
self the  lesser  heredity,  a  work  to  be  done  by  cultivation  of 
the  higher  heredity;  by  taking  possession  of  all  that  is  for  the 
soul  according  to  the  Impersonal  Order. 

The  "  sins  of  the  world,"  the  errors  and  pains  of  human- 
ity confront  the  existent  soul  and,  in  some  form,  have  place 
in  its  experience.  Its  own  sin  and  consequences  are  added  to 
and  strengthened  by  this  heredity,  but,  equally,  its  effort  at 
mastery  is  added  to  and  strengthened  by  every  such  effort  that 
has  ever  been  made.  Though  by  its  own  natural  mistaking  it 
carries  along  the  "  sins  of  the  world  "  in  its  own  person,  as  the 
individual  it  can  eventually  triumph  over  them  through  the 
Power  of  the  Whole. 

239 


240  HEREDITY. 

When  the  ability  to  conceive  the  true  self -idea  is  developed, 
and  choice  is  made  as  to  which  shall  be  cultivated  and  strength- 
ened and  which  abandoned,  the  generation  of  the  higher  self- 
consciousness  is  the  possibility  brought  finally  to  actuality. 

The  relation  of  an  individual  to  the  family  entails  for  him 
results  that  are  also  common  to  the  family  and  to  the  race; 
the  relation  of  the  individual  to  the  Absolute  entails  results 
that  are,  first,  for  the  individual.  Subjection  to  the  fleshly 
heredity  is  natural,  belongs  to  the  ignorance  of  Nature  and 
destiny  that  is  the  infancy  of  the  existent  soul.  Mastery  of  it, 
through  generated  consciousness  of  the  individual  relation  to 
the  Absolute,  is  the  as  natural  accompaniment  of  the  maturity 
of  the  soul. 

Between  the  subjection  and  the  mastery,  the  infancy  and 
the  maturity,  belongs  the  work  performed  in  the  intervening 
states,  the  overcoming  of  the  natural  self-idea  and  its  conse- 
quences with  the  spiritual  self -idea  and  its  consequences. 

The  heredity  due  to  membership  in  the  human  race  is  the 
temporal,  the  heredity  due  to  individual  relation  to  the  Abso- 
lute is  the  eternal.  When  the  soul's  purpose  conforms  to  the 
Great  Purpose,  Existence  includes  the  triumph  of  the  eternal 
over  the  temporal. 

QUESTIONS. 

What  is  the  plus  that  is  added  to  Existence  by  the  human 
race? 

What  does  the  existent  soul  inherit  from  its  relation  to  the 
race? 

Can  the  soul  be  permanently  afflicted  by  this  heredity? 

To  what  is  the  soul  heir  by  its  relation  to  the  Absolute  ? 

Which  heredity  is  the  stronger  and  more  permanent? 

What  law  determines  either  heredity? 


HEREDITY.  241 

Are  we  to  blame  if  we  inherit  "  the  sins  of  the  fathers  "  ? 

Are  we  to  blame  if  we  carry  them  indefinitely? 

Are  we  entitled  to  any  credit  for  our  higher  heredity? 

Is  our  use  of  the  higher  against  the  lower  optional?    If  oo, 
why? 

Which  does  the  soul  experience  first?    The  results  of  the 
lower  or  of  the  higher  heredity? 

Which  results  are  to  be  permanent  for  the  soul  ? 
Are  you  obliged  to  yield  to  sense  conditions  and  say,  "  I  can 
not  help  it,  I  was  born  so  "  ? 

Have  you  power  to  change  your  natural  self? 

Is  heredity  after  the  flesh  any  excuse  for  not  trying  to 
overcome? 

Are  you  excusing  yourself,  on  the  ground  of  heredity,  for 
not  trying,  or  are  you  striving  for  mastery? 

Which  of  your  two  relations  is  eternal?    The  one  to  the 
race,  or  the  one  to  the  Absolute? 

Will  not  your  eternal  relation  compel  more  from  you  than 
the  other  can  compel? 

Which  heredity  are  you  aiding  by  co-operation? 

Because  gout  is  hereditary  in  your  family  must  you  always 
have  gout? 

16 


CHAPTEK  LV. 
Locality. 

"  Here  "  and  "  there  "  are  relative  terms,  the  one  indicat- 
ing the  other,  belonging  to  the  Personal  Order. 

Speaking  according  to  its  dominant  sense,  the  existent  soul 
is  "  here."  Speaking  according  to  a  discerned  possibility  it 
is  "  there."  The  fact  is  "  here,"  the  contingent  is  "  there." 
When  the  contingent  possibility  has  become  the  palpable  fact, 
"  there  "  has  become  "  here."  This  is  change  within,  rather 
than  without,  and  shows  locality  to  be  but  condition;  condition 
either  attained  or  prospective. 

"  Life  in  this  world  "  is  a  condition  present  as  the  expe- 
rienced. "  Life  in  the  next  world  "  is  a  condition  not  yet,  but 
to  be,  experienced.  As  relative  to  each  other  "  here  "  and 
"  there  "  must  accompany  the  soul  all  the  way  in  its  expe- 
rience of  the  Personal  Order;  and  yet  it  is  possible  for  the  soul 
to  resolve  both  "  here  "  and  "  there  "  into  the  everlasting  Now 
by  discerning  and  understanding  the  Impersonal  Order. 

Infancy  is  "  here,"  childhood  is  "  there."  Childhood  be- 
comes "  here  "  and  boyhood  is  "  there,"  and  this  displacement 
of  "  here  "  by  "  there  "  goes  on  till  the  far-off  maturity,  or 
manhood,  of  the  existent  soul  has  become  "  here  " ;  till  the 
Great  Purpose  and  the  like  human  purpose  are  accomplished. 

"  Now  "  displaces  "  here  "  and  "  there  "  when  the  sense 
of  materiality  is  displaced  by  the  sense  of  eternal  and  change- 
less order  and  harmony.    It  is  all  "  Now,"  for  existence  is  con- 

242 


LOCALITY.  243 

tinuous  and  it  is  its  states  that  furnish  a  basis  for  the  relative 
"  here  "  and  "  there." 

This  state  of  consciousness,  whether  environment  is  named 
America  or  Africa,  is  "  here."  To  die  and  go  from  "  here  " 
to  "  there  "  is  not  possible,  if  by  dying  is  meant,  leaving  the 
physical  body;  for  "  here  "  as  a  natural  state  of  consciousness 
has  both  its  objective  and  subjective  aspects,  and  this  kind  of 
dying  is  but  turning  from  the  objective  to  the  subjective.  It 
is  not  a  going  to  another  locality,  except  as  a  sense  of  the  soul 
constitutes  locality. 

QUESTIONS. 

Is  locality  a  place  with  geographical  boundaries,  inde- 
pendent of  your  consciousness? 

When  you  say  "  here  "  or  "  there  "  what  are  you  ex- 
pressing? 

Are  you  independent  of,  and  separate  from,  your  environ- 
ment? 

What  do  you  understand  by  the  "  next  world  "  ? 

What  is  the  difference  between  "  present  "  and  "  future  "? 

What  may  they  be  to  you? 

Do  you  believe  that  when  you  die  you  go  away  from  the 
world  to  another  locality? 

What  evidence  that  there  is  another  world  can  you  find? 

If  locality  is  condition,  can  dropping  a  fleshly  garment 
change  your  condition,  or  put  you  in  a  different  locality? 


CHAPTEE  LVL 
The  Lost  Word. 

"  Speak  the  word  only  and  I  shall  be  healed." 

If  successful  treatment  of  any  disease  must  be  by  employ- 
ment of  a  remedy  that  reaches  to  the  root  cause  of  disease 
itself,  this  is  a  remedy  that  has  been  lost  and  must  be  found 
to  be  used. 

If  a  misconception  of  being  is  natural  to  the  existent  soul, 
and  it  lives  and  experiences  according  to  the  misconception, 
the  truth  of  being  is  lost  to  it.  As  a  wanderer  the  soul  must 
deal  with  what  confronts  and  surrounds  it — till  the  faculties 
of  being,  quickened  to  action  by  suffering,  begin  to  lead  it  in 
the  direction  of  the  lost  truth. 

Nothing  in  the  Impersonal  Order  can  cease  to  be,  nothing 
in  it  can  be  fact  for  the  existent  soul  till  the  soul  discovers. 
Till  then  each  and  all  factors  but  one  are  lost.  This  one,  the 
phenomenal  World,  is  visible;  all  others  are  to  be  found. 

Conception  according  to  mortal  sense  is  a  word  spoken  by 
the  soul  continually,  for  it  is  the  mental  speech  of  the  soul. 
Not  till  perception  contradicts  mortal  sense,  and  understand- 
ing sustains  the  contradiction,  can  the  lost  truth  of  being  be 
conceived,  spoken  as  the  mental  speech  of  the  soul.  This 
abstract  truth,  discovered,  becomes  the  spoken  word  that  can 
heal  the  soul  of  all  its  disorders.  It  follows  that  any  perceiv- 
ing and  understanding  soul  can  speak,  for  itself  or  another, 
the  previously  lost  word. 

Speaking  the  lost  word  is  a  necessity,  believing  it  is  not 

244 


THE  LOST   WORD.  245 

enough.  Belief  is  passive,  action  is  necessary  to  result.  To 
tell  one's  self  or  another  the  truth  is  to  speak  the  lost  word, 
speak  the  truth;  it  is  the  action  necessary  for  result,  and  the 
result  is  a  healing  of  the  soul  that  finds  its  way  to  manifesta- 
tion as  a  healing  of  the  body.  Soul  first,  body  afterward,  is 
the  order  that  is  the  reversal  of  the  old  order — body  first  and 
soul  afterward. 

All  accomplishment,  all  high  attainment,  in  whatever 
department,  depends  upon  discovery  of,  and  use  of,  the  lost 
word.  Truth  is  abstract,  it  can  become  concrete  only  by 
expression,  for  expression  action  is  a  necessity.  Ideals  are 
abstract,  they  become  concrete  by  expression,  they  are  ex- 
pressed when  they  are  carried  out  in  action. 

The  Divine  Ideal,  to  appear,  must  be  carried  out  in  action. 
To  appear  in  the  individual  life,  each  soul  must  carry  it  out 
in  its  own  action.  To  speak  the  lost  word  is  to  carry  on  the 
action  that  brings  forth  the  Divine  Ideal  as  the  Actual  Man; 
an  action  that  disposes  of  the  first  natural  man  by  displace- 
ment, finishing  Creation. 

"Wilt  thou  be  made  whole?"  Willingness  to  be  made 
whole,  to  be  healed,  is  essential  for  effectual  work. 

The  practical  application  of  the  principles  set  forth  can 
be  summed  up  as  "  Speak  the  lost  word!  "  to  yourself,  to  any 
who  desire  such  help;  the  simplest  thing  possible,  yet  with 
mighty  results.  To  speak  the  lost  word  is  to  bring  the  truth 
of  being  into  the  self-consciousness  and  displace  what  for- 
merly had  possession.  The  seed  will  bring  forth  after  its 
kind,  a  kind  that  will  destroy  the  fruits  of  the  old  seed. 


CHAPTER   LYII. 
The  Responsibility  of  a  Healer. 

You  wish  to  do  good  in  the  world?  to  follow  the  example 
of  early  apostolic  times,  and  help  to  heal  those  who  suffer, 
who  are  in  "  the  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death  "  ? 

The  "  signs  following  "  were  once  a  proof  of  apostleship, 
of  a  converted  one,  a  Christian.  If  they  were  the  legitimate 
result  of  principles  understood  and  applied,  of  fixed  laws  that 
make  no  exceptions  with  persons,  they  must  be  as  possible 
now  as  ever,  when  the  conditions  are  afforded  under  which 
they  appear. 

You  recognize  this  and  you  want  to  be  a  healer,  a  fol- 
lower of  the  Great  Healer  who  always  worked  for  the  soul 
as  the  way  to  betterment  of  bodily  conditions. 

What  then  are  the  essentials?  Meekness  is  one  of  them, 
the  true  meekness  that  comes  from  possession  of  wisdom,  not 
the  assumed  humility  that  comes  from  lack  of  it.  Having 
the  wisdom  you  know  that  you  can  not  heal  anyone,  that  the 
truth  itself,  heals,  and  you  are  but  the  speaker  of  the  truth, 
the  necessary  mediator  between  it  and  the  soul  that  has  it 
not.  You  know  what  the  one  who  needs  your  help  does  not 
know.  You  know  the  lost  word,  he  does  not.  You  can  speak 
what  he  can  not  yet  speak  because  he  does  not  know  it. 

As  speaker  of  the  truth  you  meet  a  condition  by  which 
the  truth  can  work  in  him  if  he  will  receive  it.  Good  de- 
stroys evil,  truth  destroys  error,  but  the  good  must  be  brought 

246 


THE  RESPONSIBILITY  OF  A  HEALER.  247 

to  bear  upon  the  evil.  Doing  what  he  does  not  know  how 
to  do  for  himself,  or  what  a  severe  sense  of  suffering  prevents 
him  from  doing  thoroughly  and  persistently,  you  are  filling 
the  office  of  mediator;  you  are  not  healing,  and  you  can  not 
heal,  him. 

Because  this  is  your  only  office,  and  the  truth  itself,  not 
you,  does  the  work,  you  have  no  responsibility  for  the  results 
whatever  they  may  be.  If  requested  to  bring  a  light  into 
a  dark  room  you  are  not  responsible  for  what  the  light  re- 
veals. If  the  patient  recovers,  you  are  not  entitled  to  credit; 
if  he  dies,  you  are  not  to  blame. 

If  you  would  be  a  true  healer  you  will  not  work  for  the 
sake  of  the  results,  but  for  the  work's  sake. 

Poise  is  another  essential.  Without  self-poise  you  will 
be  alternately  exalted,  and  beaten  down  and  discouraged. 
You  must  find  the  still  place  where  the  voice  of  your  own 
human  vanity,  apprehension,  conceit,  is  not  heard.  To  speak 
the  word  is  your  only  work,  all  you  are  capable  of  doing  in 
the  case,  the  results  do  not  depend  upon  you.  Let  a  great 
silence  surround  you,  "  be  still  and  know " ;  the  Creative 
Energy  will  do  its  work  through  you;  when,  in  how  long  a 
time,  is  no  concern  of  yours. 

If  you  never  overstep  the  boundaries  of  your  own  prov- 
ince, never  allow  desire  for  appreciation,  love  of  applause, 
eagerness  for  results,  to  draw  you  over  them,  you  will  have 
the  essential  poise  that  helps  you  to  feel  that  the  Force  of 
forces  is  working  with  you  to  the  best  result,  whatever  that 
may  be.  To  stipulate  the  kind  of  results,  to  question 
when  they  appear  is  not  for  you,  for  you  wish  to  be  a  healer, 
not  a  hypnotizer.  To  be  a  healer  is  to  speak  the  truth  to  the 
soul.  Your  work  begins  and  ends  there.  To  carry  it  into 
a  domain  where  it  does  not  belong  is  to  interfere  with  the 
Great  Purpose  instead  of  co-operate  with  it.    Get  a  large  idea 


248  THE  RESPONSIBILITY  OF  A  HEALER. 

of  your  own  importance,  pride  yourself  on  your  reputation 
as  a  healer,  roll  approbation  and  applause  as  a  sweet  morsel 
under  your  tongue,  and  as  sure  as  two  and  two  are  four  you 
will  descend  to  the  plane  of  personal  influence  in  your  work 
and  cease  to  be  a  true  spiritual  healer. 

Another  essential — eliminate  for  yourself  the  old  thought 
and  feeling  that  what  you  see  with  your  natural  sight  is  what 
you  must  work  to  save.  The  natural  objective  side  of  per- 
sonality is  temporal.  You  have  no  concern  with  it.  It  is 
the  hidden  soul  that  needs  the  help.  The  phenomenon  is 
transient,  but  there  is  no  death.  The  soul  is  to  come  out  of 
the  shadow  of  death  into  the  light  of  eternal  day.  For  you, 
death  must  be  the  unreality  and  continued  existence  beyond 
the  plane  of  phenomena,  the  reality;  otherwise  you  will  be 
possessed  by  fear,  and  the  true  healer  must  be  free  from 
fear.  But  this  freedom  does  not  mean  recklessness  or  usur- 
pation of  authority. 

-  Another  essential  is  recognition  of  the  rights  of  the  in- 
dividual. Every  one  has  his  individual  right  to  choose  what 
he  will  or  will  not  do,  will  or  will  not  receive,  will  or  will 
not  think.  As  you  have  become  able  to  act  as  a  mediator 
through  your  choice,  your  rejection  of  the  common  mistake 
and  alliance  with  the  discovered  truth,  so  is  his  the  same 
privilege.  As  your  own  experiences  brought  you  to  this  po- 
sition, as  you  would  have  resisted  any  attempt  to  force  your 
action  had  you  known  of  such  attempt,  grant  to  another  what 
you  feel  to  be  your  own  right  and  do  not,  under  the  pleia 
"  If  he  understood  he  would  be  willing,"  usurp  his  preroga- 
tive and  do  his  thinking  for  him  when  he  is  ignorant  of  your 
doing  and  therefore  has  not  opportunity  to  assent  to,  or 
reject  it. 

For  this  is  what  you  are  doing  for  the  time  being,  when 
you  speak  the  word  to  him;    you  are  speaking  it  for  him, 


THE  RESPONSIBILITY  OF  A  HEALER.  249 

speaking  in  his  place;  therefore  you  should  have  his  consent 
for  what  you  do.  Without  his  consent  you  "  do  evil  that 
good  may  come,"  for  whatever  militates  against  the  free  ex- 
ercise of  the  power  of  choice  in  individual  matters  militates 
against  the  making  of  the  Individual,  the  fulfillment  of  the 
Great  Purpose. 

When  he  consents  that  you  shall  speak  the  word  for  him, 
he  consents  that  for  the  moment  you  shall,  practically,  do 
his  thinking  for  him,  and  he  is  able  to  withhold  his  consent 
if  he  chooses.  If  he  refuses  to  allow  you  to  "  treat "  him, 
to  speak  the  word  for  him — for  this  is  what  a  "  treatment " 
is — does  it  follow  that  you  can  do  nothing  for  him?  If  every 
thought  you  think  goes  out  into  the  common  mental  atmos- 
phere which  all  souls  inhale,  watchfulness  of  how  you  think, 
the  habitual  thinking  of  truth,  will  add  to  the  common  whole 
a  healing  element.  If  from  you  comes  no  erroneous  thought 
you  have  lessened  the  disease  germs  and  increased  the  health 
germs  that  other  souls  will  inhale,  and  if  you  never  work  for 
others  in  any  other  way  you  are  still  a  benefactor,  a  redeemer. 

But  you  think  of  a  certain  one  and  you  set  up  a  wave  in 
tne  common  atmosphere  that  has  direction.  It  will  bear  to 
him  what  you  think  of  him,  the  same  word  of  truth  you 
would  speak  to  him  were  you  doing  his  thinking  for  him 
instead  of  your  own  thinking  about  him.  You  are  doing 
what  you  have  every  right  to  do,  you  are  interfering  with 
no  right  of  his,  your  spoken  word  will  reach  and  help  him 
in  proportion  to  his  susceptibility  to  it.  You  have  exercised 
your  own  right,  you  have  not  infringed  upon  his  right,  you 
have  done  well,  he  will  receive  good. 

Do  not  make  the  mistake  of  believing  that  no  good  re- 
sults can  come  to  him  unless  you  speak  directly  to  him,  call- 
ing him  by  name.  God  and  Nature  have  provided  the  means 
by  which  every  word  of  yours  is  preserved.      Your  every 


250  THE  RESPONSIBILITY  OF  A  HEALER. 

thought,  your  every  mental  word,  lives  in  the  common  mental 
atmosphere;  and  your  every  mental  word  of  truth,  given 
direction  by  your  thought  of  some  particular  one,  will  gravi- 
tate toward  that  one. 

People  are  helpers  or  hinderers  by  the  same  law.  Desire 
to  be  a  helper,  enforced  by  knowledge  of  how  to  help  and 
wisdom  in  the  choice  of  the  way,  will  make  you  a  healer  pro- 
vided you  do  your  best  to  live  the  life  that  makes  God  mani- 
fest in  you.  One  may  be  a  hypnotizer,  and  by  his  mental 
suggestion  induce  marvelous  results  with  his  patient,  without 
spiritual  perception,  conception,  or  aspiration;  without  effort 
to  attain  to  God-Likeness;  but  not  so  the  healer.  Without 
such  perception,  conception  and  aspiration  that  looses  the 
hold  of  mortal  sense  and  mistaken  self-interest,  one  will  surely 
use  mental  force  in  the  direction  of  self-interest;  a  work  often 
disguised  by  the  name  of  "  for  their  good." 

The  hypnotizer  assumes  and  maintains  authority  over  his 
subject,  a  healer  has  no  subjects,  seeks  and  uses  no  personal 
authority,  aims  to  set  his  patient  free  from  all  human  author- 
ity, even  such  as  might  be  yielded  as  his  own.  The  healer 
places  his  patient  in  the  open  plain  of  individual  freedom 
and  responsibility,  places  him  upon  his  feet,  shows  him  that 
he  has  feet  and  how  to  use  them.  He  does  not  make  the  man 
"  impotent  in  his  feet "  still  more  impotent  by  transference 
of  his  dependence  from  the  physical  to  the  psychical.  He 
points  and  leads  him  to  the  spiritual  as  the  only  sure  de- 
pendence, the  only  force  sufficient  to  produce  the  regenerated 
self-consciousness  that  gives  a  regenerated  life. 

To  be  a  true  healer  you  must  set  the  patient's  lasting  good 
before  an  immediate  gratification,  if  it  comes  to  a  choice  be- 
tween the  two;  and  you  must  be  strong  enough  to  refuse 
what  he  asks,  and  even  what  others  ask  for  him,  at  the  cost 
of  misjudgment  and  denunciation  of  yourself,  when  his  best 


THE  RESPONSIBILITY  OF  A  HEALER.  351 

good  demands  this  of  you.  You  must  minister  to  the  sick 
soul  as  the  way  to  minister  most  effectually  to  the  sick  body. 

This  requires  a  clear  eye  and  firm  hand,  a  heart  so  filled 
with  love  to  God  and  love  to  man  as  to  accept,  without  a 
murmur,  crucifixion  at  their  hands  in  return  for  your  work 
for  them;  the  reward  always  offered  by  the  ignorant  to  the 
one  who  proffers  wisdom.  You  must  be  strong  enough  to 
refuse  to  place  in  new  bonds  those  who  are  seeking  escape 
from  their  old  ones,  to  abstain  from  taking  advantage  of  their 
weakness  to  build  a  kingdom  for  yourself  in  which  you  shall 
be  the  ruler  and  they  your  willing  subjects. 

When  Jesus  saw  that  the  people  would  take  him  by  force 
to  make  him  a  king,  he  withdrew  from  them ;  a  good  example 
for  you  to  follow,  a  necessary  example  if  you  shall  teach 
"  Call  no  man  your  Master." 

To  you,  all  bodily  conditions  are  related  to  antecedent 
mental  conditions,  therefore  there  is  one  root-cause  for  all, 
whether  the  patient  be  child  or  man.  Your  work  lies  with 
this  cause,  you  bear  witness  unto  the  truth,  regardless  of  what 
your  testimony  brings  to  yourself.  Then  your  word  will  be 
with  power  because  you  seek  not  your  own  glory.  It  will 
go  whereunto  it  is  sent,  space  will  be  no  impediment,  it  shall 
come  to  pass. 


CHAPTER  LVIIL 

The  Use  of  Material  Remedies. 

One  of  the  perplexing  questions  assailing  those  who  aim 
to  live  according  to  the  truth  of  being  instead  of  according 
to  the  natural  self-idea,  is,  "  Is  it  right  for  me  to  use  any 
material  means  whatever,  when  I  am  ill?  Do  I  do  wrong 
if  I  make  use  of  other  than  mental  remedies  ?"  Here  is 
where  many  stumble  and  fall,  some  on  one  side  of  the  divid- 
ing line  between  the  spiritual  and  the  material  and  some  on 
the  other. 

What  constitutes  right  and  wrong?  What  is  right  to 
one  is  wrong  to  another  because  standards  vary,  because  the 
nature  and  destiny  of  the  human  soul  are  such  that  standards 
of  thought  and  action  must  always  be  adjustable.  Right  and 
wrong  pertain  to  the  progress  of  the  soul,  only.  Every  thing 
that  is  natural  is  right  as  pertaining  to  the  sequence  of  cause 
and  effect.    Here  there  can  be  no  wrong. 

But  for  the  Onlooker  there  must  some  time  be  selection. 
He  is  to  choose  what  he  will  take,  what  he  will  leave  of  that 
which  is  all  natural.  For  him  there  is  progress;  for  the 
fundamental  factors  in  Creation  there  is  none,  they  are  fixed 
and  changeless.  He  is  to  deal  with  the  problems  of  existence, 
the  right  answers  are  the  correct  answers.  He  is  to  give  the 
correct  answers,  he  may  have  given,  first,  incorrect  answers. 
In  this  sense  he  is  to  do  right  where  before  he  did  wrong, 
but  this  is  not  an  ethical  right  and  wrong.  He  is  to  work 
according  to  fixed  principle,  not  contrary  to  it. 

252 


THE  USE  OF  MATERIAL  REMEDIES.  253 

If  there  is  more  than  one  means  for  use  in  his  work,  he 
has  the  power  and  the  right  to  choose  which  he  will  at  a  given 
time  employ,  and  all  means  are  naturally  right  means,  though 
some  may  be  better  than  others  at  a  given  period  of  the  work. 

When  a  beginner  in  Mathematics  uses  a  slate  and  pencil 
he  is  using  a  right  means.  When  he  turns  to  a  lead-pencil 
and  paper,  or  blackboard  and  chalk,  these  are  equally  right 
means.  When  by  his  progress  any  one  of  them  has  become 
unnecessary  to  him  he  no  longer  selects  it  from  the  rest.  Did 
he  believe  that  the  power  to  give  him  the  answer  to  the  prob- 
lem he  is  attempting  belonged  to  any  one  of  these  means  he 
would  be  using  wrong  means  when  he  employed  it,  for  this 
belief  would  prevent  the  understanding  that  could  prove  the 
truth  or  untruth  of  the  answer  reached. 

The  means  employed,  while  all  good  in  themselves,  would 
become  right  or  wrong  for  him  according  to  his  ignorance 
or  understanding  of  their  nature.  They  would  be  right  or 
wrong  to  him  according  to  his  sense  of  moral  responsibility. 
Did  he  think,  "  Now  I  see  that  the  slate  and  pencil  have  not 
the  power  I  thought  they  had.  They  have  not  the  least  power 
to  produce  any  result  for  me.  Matter  has  no  power,  all  is 
Mind.  I  see,  now,  that  without  mental  action  I  can  never 
get  the  answer  to  the  problem,  therefore  I  will  no  more  em- 
ploy the  material  means,  it  would  not  be  right,"  then  to  use 
the  slate  and  pencil  would  be,  for  him,  ethically  wrong. 

Right  doing  and  wrong  doing  in  the  ethical  sense  are  a 
doing  according  to,  or  contrary  to,  a  conviction  of  what  is 
right  and  what  is  wrong.  In  the  non-ethical  sense  they  are 
a  doing  according  to,  or  contrary  to,  the  Great  Purpose. 

Dependence  upon  material  things  as  health  bringers,  as 
restorers  of  the  original  birthright,  is  a  misplaced  dependence 
due  to  ignorance.  Their  use  as  such  means  to  such  end  is  a 
doing  that  is  contrary  to  the  Purpose  to  be  carried  out,  and 


254  THE  USE  OF  MATERIAL  REMEDIES, 

that  puts  obstacles  in  the  way.  The  power  that  heals  is  not 
in  them,  no  more  than  is  the  power  to  give  a  correct  answer 
to  a  mathematical  problem  resident  in  the  slate  and  pencil 
employed. 

The  all-important  question  to  be  put  to  one's  self  is 
"Where  do  I  place  my  dependence?"  The  answer  will  be 
according  to  enlightenment  and  understanding.  Believing 
that  the  power  to  give  the  answer  belongs  to  the  slate  and 
pencil,  the  worker  of  the  problem  will  concentrate  his  atten- 
tion unwisely,  increase  his  misdirected  effort  after  each  failure, 
be  held  in  bondage  to  his  own  belief,  try,  in  consequence,  to 
get  the  best  slate  and  pencil  obtainable.  He  will  be  used 
by  them  to  manifest  his  own  ignorance  and  its  consequences, 
he  will  bow  down  to  them  and  serve  them  so  long  as  they 
thus  use  him.  Not  till  he  uses  them  instead,  does  he  take 
his  place  of  right  relation  to  them. 

The  existent  soul  has  to  learn  right  relation  to  environ- 
ment and  all  things  material,  to  the  real  being  and  all  things 
spiritual,  making  in  itself  reconciliation  between  the  above 
and  the  below.  To  ignore  either  is  unwise,  to  place  depend- 
ence upon  that  which  will  prove  insufficient  is  equally  so. 
Only  he  who  understands  can  reconcile,  those  who  do  not 
understand  will  be  extremists  in  one  or  the  other  direction. 
Neither  extreme  position  is  the  sound  or  safe  position. 

Those  who  are  troubled  over  what  is  right  and  what  is 
wrong  to  do,  have  no  compunctions  of  conscience  when  eat- 
ing breakfast  or  dinner,  and  yet  they  are  employing  material 
means  to  allay  hunger,  to  warm  their  houses,  to  clothe  their 
bodies,  to  go  from  one  side  of  the  city  to  another.  They  who 
believe  it  wrong — and,  so  believing,  it  is  wrong — for  them 
not  to  drop  all  material  means  and  depend  entirely  upon 
mental  means  or  "  upon  Truth,"  to  be  consistent  should  never 
do  any  of  these  things,  should  never  throw  their  arms  around 


THE   USE  OF  MATERIAL  REMEDIES.  255 

their  dear  ones  and  say  "  I  love  you,"  for  the  arms  and  vocal 
organs  are  material.  They  should  rely  on  mental  action  alone. 
The  difference  between  the  Spiritual  and  the  Material  is 
fixed  by  God  and  Nature,  and  it  is  eternal.  Of  themselves 
the  two  will  never  meet  and  mingle.  Right  adjustment  of 
the  one  to  the  other  is  the  great  necessity^  a  necessity  that 
compels  eventually  the  right  adjustment  of  Science  and  Re- 
ligion, the  divinely  wedded  pair  that  have  been  humanly 
divorced.  This  adjustment  takes  place  in  the  human  soul, 
in  our  consciousness,  not  outside  of  it.  We  are  to  make  it, 
it  will  never  make  itself;  we  are  to  bring  both  kingdoms 
into  one  as  our  own  kingdom  where  we  rule  by  divine  right. 
We  are  to  bring  the  above  to  the  below,  we  are  to  lift  the 
below  to  the  above. 


The  Spiritual 


The  Material 


The  living  soul 


As  parallel  lines  do  not  meet  of  themselves,  they  can  not 
reconcile  themselves  one  with  the  other  if  they  are  opposites. 
But  if  both  meet  in  a  third,  within  this  third  a  reconciliation 
between  them  to  the  soul  that  is  the  third,  is  possible.  It 
is  the  adapter  of  one  to  the  other,  a  work  done  in  itself  for 
itself;  an  individual  work  necessarily.  Connected  with  both, 
one  must  see  both  and  decide  for  himself  on  which  he  will 
place  his  dependence. 

Understanding  that  the  Spiritual  possesses  all  potencies, 
and  the  Material  does  not,  the  choice  is  quickly  made.  But 
the  soul  sees  the  Material  first  and  finds  the  Spiritual  after- 
ward. "  First  the  natural,  afterward  the  spiritual "  is  the 
order,  but  "  first  the  Spiritual,  afterward  the  Natural "  be- 
comes the  order  for  him  who  sees  and  understands;    and  he 


256  THE  USE  OF  MATERIAL  REMEDIES. 

will  not  misplace  his  dependence,  even  though,  because  still 
connected  with  the  Material  by  the  physical  body,  he  eats, 
drinks  and  uses  material  things  at  his  discretion.  When  this 
stage  is  reached  he  can  use  without  being  used  and  as  he 
chooses.  He  is  the  judge  whose  ruling  determines  the  verdict. 
Without  being  for  one  moment  deceived  by  appearance,  he 
can  "  suffer  it  to  be  so  now  "  as  he  uses  what  he  chooses, 
understanding  "  for  thus  it  becometh  us  to  fulfill  all  right- 
eousness." 

We  must  be  righteous  to  the  Material  as  well  as  to  the 
Spiritual,  otherwise  we  can  make  in  ourselves  no  reconcilia- 
tion between  them.  Now  this  does  not  mean  that  we  are 
to  fill  ourselves  with  the  contents  of  the  drug  shop  on  the 
plea  that  we  may  do  this  with  impunity  "  for  all  things  are 
ours,"  when  the  real  reason  is  that  we  are  afraid  we  can  not 
get  help  if  we  do  not.  That  is  self-deception  still.  Percep- 
tion that  both  the  Spiritual  and  Material  have  place  in 
Creation,  that  we  are  related  to  one  -as  well  as  to  the  other, 
is  not  to  be  used  as  an  excuse  for  not  trying  to  do  what  We 
ought  to  do,  what  eventually  we  must  do — depend  on  Mind 
alone. 

We  must  never  lose  sight  of  this  necessity,  this  mighty 
truth,  or  relax  our  efforts  to  live  to  the  eternal  instead  of  to 
the  temporal;  but  we  need  not  scourge  or  despise  ourselves 
if,  after  having  made  faithful  effort  to  do  the  best  we  can 
day  by  day,  we  still  use  to  some  extent  material  things.  Not 
to  be  deceived  by  them  is  the  main  thing;  not  to  grant  to 
them  what  does  not  belong  to  them,  is  to  keep  out  of  bondage 
to  them. 

The  wise  man  is  never  a  fanatic,  never  an  extremist.  The 
truly  strong  man  is  he  who  is  so  poised,  has  such  fine  ground 
under  his  feet,  that  he  can  reach  above  and  below  and  bring 
all  unto  himself.     He  will  be  neither  a  visionary  ecstatic, 


THE   USE  OF  MATERIAL  REMEDIES.  257 

nor  a  materialistic  dogmatist.  Lack  of  adaptation  to  environ- 
ment makes  the  ecstatic,  lack  of  spiritual  illumination,  the 
dogmatist.  Both  are  weak,  not  strong;  blended  together 
they  might  make  a  man. 

Before  the  understanding  that  reveals  the  Spiritual  is 
gained,  the  soul  does  not  choose  between  the  Spiritual  and 
the  Material.  The  Material  is  all  there  is,  and  choice  is  lim- 
ited to  the  best  of  it.  But  afterward  one  chooses  for  himself 
according  to  his  conviction  of  right  and  wrong.  This  is  our 
prerogative,  freedom  of  choice,  it  makes  the  individual. 
Therefore  if  another  chooses  differently  from  ourselves  let 
us  not  condemn  him,  he  is  exercising  his  prerogative  as  he 
has  a  right  to  do.  If  we  see  that  he  is  deceiving  himself, 
that  it  is  with  him  "  First  the  natural,  and  afterward  the 
spiritual "  let  us  warn  him  and  enlighten  him  if  he  will  be 
enlightened,  remembering  that  the  final  decision  rests  with 
himself. 

Let  us  refrain  from  exercising  authority  over  others  by 
trying  to  compel  them  to  follow  our  conviction  of  right  in- 
stead of  their  own.  ISTo  one  can  adjust  the  Spiritual  and 
Material  to  each  other  for  any  one  but  himself,  for  it  is  the 
life  we  live  that  makes  this  adjustment.  We  can  help  others 
to  find  and  see  what  they  have  not  before  found  and  seen, 
stimulate  them  to  effort,  warn  them  of  new  possible  mistakes, 
life  up  before  them  the  eternal  standard,  Truth;  but  we  are 
not  to  compel  them  to  accept  in  this  matter  our  right  and 
wrong  as  their  right  and  wrong.  Use,  not  abuse,  enlightened 
mastery,  not  ignorant  servitude,  is  the  crying  need,  and  as 
every  one  has  capacity  for  reaching  this  result  he  must  be 
left  free  to  develop  it  in  himself  according  to  his  own  con- 
viction of  what  he  may  or  may  not  do. 

To  make  use  of  material  means  in  case  of  illness  a  test 
of  sincerity  while  permitting  such  use  in  normal  every-day 
17 


258  THE  USE  OF  MATERIAL  REMEDIES. 

life  as  quite  proper,  while  the  amount  of  material  possessions 
one  can  meanwhile  accumulate  is  regarded  as  "demonstra- 
tion of  truth,"  seems  absurd  to  the  clear  thinker  who  can 
trace  the  relation  between  the  Spiritual  and  the  Natural,  and 
unnecessary  to  the  earnest  soul  that  seeks  first  the  "  kingdom 
of  God  and  his  righteousness." 

Stand  by  essentials  unswervingly,  but  see  to  it  first  that 
an  unclouded  vision  reveals  what  are  the  essentials.  Do  not 
be  influenced  by  party-spirit,  sectarian  clamor,  but  follow  in 
purity  of  thought  and  all  sincerity  of  purpose  the  right  as 
you  see  it.  Then  let  the  judgment  of  others  be  what  it  may 
you  have  done  right.  But  see  well  to  it  that  you  do  not  fail 
of  constant  mental  watchfulness  and  self-discipline  through 
the  permission  to  use  that  you  grant  to  yourself;  for  then 
the  last  state  will  be  worse  than  the  first. 


CHAPTEE  LIX. 
Freedom  and  License. 

To  displace  servitude  by  mastery,  to  attain  to  freedom, 
ruling  where  one  has  been  ruled,  is  the  summit  to  be  attained, 
but  it  must  be  reached  by  wise  methods.  Limited  perception 
may  mistake  license  for  freedom  and  create  a  new  bondage, 
unseen  until  revealed  by  its  consequences.  There  is  no  true 
freedom  except  by  obedience  to  the  Great  Purpose,  an  obedi- 
ence the  reverse  of  submission.  Only  the  enlightened  obey, 
the  ignorant  submit.  If  the  law  of  cause  and  effect  rules 
over  all  and  is  imperative,  obedience  to  it  will  remove  the 
necessity  for  submission  to  its  consequences. 

But  one  must  not  permit  perception  of  the  strength  of 
this  law  and  of  the  power  to  use  it,  of  the  great  truth  of  being 
and  the  comparative  nothingness  of  all  evil,  to  lead  him  to 
the  conviction  "  I  can  do  what  I  please,  there  is  no  sin,  sick- 
ness or  death."  This  is  a  recklessness  often  due  to  intellectual 
intoxication  where  the  moral  sense  is  not  keen  and  strong. 

Such  self-permitted  license  overthrows  moral  standards 
when  they  should  be  raised  even  higher  than  before.  In- 
stances of  this  overthrow,  thus  permitted,  have  been  not  in- 
frequent in  the  development  of  the  metaphysical  movement 
in  the  last  twenty  years,  and  they  will  continue  till  earnest 
and  thoughtful  investigation  of  principles  and  what  they 
compel  takes  the  place  of  the  enthusiastic  and  emotional  fervor 
that  has  failed,  and  will  continue  to  fail,  to  lay  the  founda- 
tion of  a  true  science  of  self-help.    No  search  for  soul-affini- 

259 


260  FREEDOM  AND  LICENSE. 

ties,  no  ruptures  of  families,  no  disregard  for  strict  moral 
obligation  can  follow  from  application  of  the  principles  of 
the  Science  of  Being. 

When  one  has  made  in  himself  the  reconciliation  between 
the  Natural  and  the  Spiritual,  he  will  be  able  to  make  the 
consequent  reconciliation  between  every  obligation  natural 
relations  impose  upon  him  and  the  spiritual  needs  of  his  in- 
dividual self.  He  will  not  mistake  licensed  indulgence  of 
the  sensuous  nature  for  spiritual  freedom,  or  the  normal  en- 
lightened use  of  all  material  things  as  dangerous  to  spiritual 
development. 

Such  use  will  never  permit  one  to  relax  a  single  effort 
for  mastery,  to  excuse  deficiency  and  remain  content  with 
that  which  falls  short  of  complete  victory.  To  see  and  know 
what  one  is  doing  and  the  consequences  of  the  doing,  unde- 
ceived by  appearances  because  of  knowledge  attained,  candid 
and  fearless  for  the  same  reason,  undeterred  by  either  the 
fear  or  the  misplaced  sympathy  of  those  who  do  not  see,  is 
to  develop  the  mastery  of  human  existence  that  is  possible 
through  obedience  to  the  principles  that  govern  such  result. 

When  one  steps  into  and  lives  in  this  realm  of  true 
freedom,  breathes  its  invigorating  air  while  he  looks  out  over 
the  expanse  of  his  rightful  domain,  he  will  pursue  serenely 
his  way  in  the  world  of  affairs,  brought  into  bondage  to  none 
of  them,  rejoicing  in  all  of  them  as  opportunities  for  demon- 
strating the  power  of  the  Son  of  God  over  the  Son  of  Man. 


CHAPTEK  LX. 
What  Demonstration  Includes. 

As  human  nature  is  composite,  is  variety  in  unity,  there 
,must  be  variety  of  demonstration,  but  all  leading  up  to  a 
unity  that  is  the  perfection  of  demonstration.  The  physical 
variety  is  most  attractive  at  first  for  most  people.  The  dis- 
appearance of  a  condition  of  bodily  suffering — what  is  called 
such — is  hailed  with  joy  as  a  wonderful  demonstration  of 
what  can  be  accomplished;  but  the  too  evident  tendency  in 
many  directions  is  to  overlook  other  and  more  subtle  demon- 
strations and  overvalue  the  physical  result. 

When  this  result  is  accompanied  by  increase  of  wordly 
prosperity  many  consider  their  cup  of  blessing  full  to  over- 
flowing; and  too  many  of  the  leaders  in  this  modern  move- 
ment point  to  these  two  results  as  the  incontrovertible  proof 
that  they  "  are  in  the  truth  "  and  what  they  teach  is  "  the 
truth  " ;  meaning  that  those  who  do  not  see  and  teach  as 
they  do,  or  manifest  this  kind  of  result  in  the  same  degree 
are  not  "  in  the  truth  "  and  therefore  can  not  demonstrate  it. 

Satisfaction  with  "  the  loaves  and  fishes  "  is  a  deadener 
of  spiritual  activity  if  it  lead  to  such  comparisons  and  judg- 
ments, if  it  accept  a  kind  of  demonstration  for  completeness 
of  demonstration.  Demonstration  is  not  and  can  not  be  com- 
plete except  as  the  result  of  regeneration,  the  making  over 
of  a  man.  All  that  belongs  to  this  making  over  gives  oppor- 
tunity for  demonstration,  and  increased  thoughtfulness  for 
others  in  place  of  selfish  self-absorption  is  quite  as  necessary 
and  important  demonstration  as  the  disappearance  of  dyspep- 
sia.   Unfortunately  with  many  it  is  not  so  ranked  and  uncon- 

261 


262  WHAT  DEMONSTRATION  INCLUDES. 

seiously  a  selfish  and  uncharitable  egotism  is  unintentionally 
bred  and  fostered  by  those  whose  only  standard  of  compari- 
son and  judgment  is  the  immediate  physical  result. 

Change  within  is  necessary  to  change  without  that  is 
worth  having,  a  change  that  must  never  be  allowed  to  stand 
still  if  its  results  are  to  become  permanent.  The  eradication 
of  unworthy  impulses  and  desires,  of  faults  of  character,  is 
quite  as  important  as  removal  of  physical  (?)  pain  or  acquisi- 
tion of  property.  Whatever  the  measure  in  which  this  kind 
of  health  be  obtained,  how  it  is  obtained  governs  its  perma- 
nence. If  due  to  a  positive  dominant  mental  influence  that 
is  not  rooted  in  an  awakened  spiritual  nature  and  need,  and 
so  directed  to  a  complete  regeneration  of  the  soul,  as  com- 
pared to  what  must  still  be  accomplished  its  time  is  short. 

There  are  other  things  to  think  of  beside  riddance  from 
suffering  and  plenty  of  money.  "  Whatsoever  things  are 
lovely"  "think  on  these  things";  the  divine  character  can 
not  be  built  completely  till  all  necessary  material  is  brought 
into  the  work.  When  one  restrains  the  impulse  to  anger, 
the  hasty  word,  holds  it  with  a  strong  hand  while  he  with- 
draws its  strength  and  sees  it  die,  turns  with  increased  love 
and  gentleness,  thereby,  to  do  a  kindly  act  instead,  he  is 
demonstrating  the  truth  of  being. 

The  "  Sermon  on  the  Mount "  is  one  long  record  of  pos- 
sible demonstration.  To  make  our  best  effort  to  live  to  it, 
to  its  spiritual  significance — and  effort  is  not  our  best  till 
enlightenment  of  the  Great  Purpose  reveals  this  significance 
— is  to  keep  the  conditions  under  which  demonstration  stead- 
ily increases  and  includes  more  and  more  of  the  proved  pos- 
sibilities of  God-derived  being.  To  move  steadily  from  theory 
to  demonstrated  fact  is  to  become  master,  is  to  attain  an  all- 
round  mastery  that  is  true  spiritual  development  in  place  of 
an  excrescence  that  is  attached  to  the  old  man. 


CHAPTER  LXI. 
Science  and  Religion. 

Science  and  Religion  are  but  two  faces  of  the  same  Truth. 
If  being  is  dual  in  nature,  male  and  female  in  one,  truth  will 
wear  differing  aspects  to  the  soul  and  be  sought  through  dif- 
fering channels;  and  yet  the  unity  of  being  will  sometime 
compel  the  recognition  that  truth  is  one. 

The  male  or  reasoning  nature  seeks  truth  through  Sci- 
ence, using  the  stepping  stones  of  discovered  facts;  to  the 
female  or  intuitional  nature  truth  announces  itself  without 
the  medium  of  previously  discovered  facts.  Science  as  the 
masculine  and  Religion  as  the  feminine  are  to  be  married  in 
human  existence,  they  are  already  one.  The  two  natures 
in  ourselves  seek  satisfaction,  each  in  its  own  way,  and  when 
found  it  is  the  same  truth  that  satisfies. 

But,  in  their  effort  to  gain  knowledge,  how  many  hobble 
along  for  years  on  one  foot  instead  of  walking  firmly  on  two. 
The  physicist  is  careful  not  to  enter  the  domain  of  specula- 
tion, the  religionist  equally  careful  to  guard  "  sacred  science  " 
from  the  consequences  of  modern,  discoveries.  The  physicist 
stifles  the  side  of  his  nature  that  calls  for  Religion,  the  relig- 
ionist smothers  the  nature  that  demands  intellectual  sat- 
isfaction. 

If  workmen  are  engaged  in  tunneling  a  mountain  from 
opposite  sides  they  will  come  face  to  face  some  day  if  they 
work  long  enough,  if  they  do  not  cease  effort  because  of  in- 
sufficient tools.    Whether  they  begin  work  on  the  east  or  on 

263 


264  SCIENCE  AND  RELIGION. 

the  west  side  of  the  mountain  does  not  matter  provided  they 
get  through  it,  and  with  two  sets  of  workmen  the  work 
from  one  side  is  bound  to  meet  and  supplement  some  day  the 
work  from  the  other  side.  If  physicists  and  religionists  seek 
long  enough  each  will  let  daylight  in  upon  the  other;  a  day- 
light in  which  they  will  meet  and  embrace  rapturously  if  they 
are  sincere  in  their  desire  for  knowledge. 

But  at  present  the  religionist  is  hampered  by  his  belief 
that  what  he  has  been  taught  as  revealed  religion  is  the  in- 
fallible truth,  and  the  physicist  by  his  belief  that  speculation 
is  fatal  to  discovery  of  truth.  Neither  is  free  to  select  such 
tools  as  he  chooses,  his  free  choice  and  use  of  whatever  offers 
is  hampered  by  conservatism;  and  so  the  slow  process  of  dis- 
integration of  human  opinion,  of  which  one  is  scarcely  con- 
scious it  is  so  slow,  must  effect  gradually  what  might  be  more 
speedily  and  thoroughly  accomplished. 

If  Truth  is  what  Principle  compels  then  both  its  mascu- 
line and  feminine  aspect  are  necessary  in  and  belong  to  hu- 
man existence.  The  widespread  and  marvelous  variety  per- 
taining to  its  masculine  or  scientific  aspect  is  brought  into 
oneness  as  "  the  end  of  the  law  "  for  the  one  who  feels  its 
unity.  For  him  religion  contains  all,  though  from  the  physi- 
cist's point  of  view  he  disregards  facts. 

As  the  Science  of  Being  reveals  the  nature  of  the  genus, 
Man,  and  its  Principle,  the  meaning  of  Existence  and  the 
Purpose  wrought  out,  it  points  the  way  of  reconciliation  be- 
tween these  two  great  magnets  for  the  human  soul;  magnets 
that  draw  after  them  the  whole  human  race.  This  recon- 
ciliation accomplished  first  in  the  individual,  a  reconciliation 
that  moves  him  to  give  glad  welcome  to  all  scientific  dis- 
covery while  he  loses  no  whit  of  his  adoration  for  the  Most 
High,  will  tend  to  become  universal  as  one  after  another 
makes  this  marriage  in  himself;    and  the  offspring  of  the 


SCIENCE  AND  RELIGION.  265 

marriage  will  be  a  new  species  in  the  world,  he  who  has 
"  made  in  himself  of  twain  one  new  man." 

Opposing  views  of  existence  become  united  views  accord- 
ing to  the  measure  of  understanding  of  its  plan.  As  under- 
standing is  gained  there  will  be  no  more  religious  man  than 
the  truly  scientific  man,  and  no  man  more  scientific  in  his 
methods  and  conclusions  than  the  religious  man.  The  all- 
compelling  Push  brings,  in  the  course  of  time,  this  marriage, 
for  the  soul's  destiny  is  not  fulfilled  till  it  is  accomplished, 
demonstration  is  not  complete  till  each  half  of  our  dual  being 
seeks  and  finds  unity  with  its  mate,  and  till  the  highest  species 
is  produced  from  the  original  Genus. 

What  mankind  may  be  it  will  be  when  it  is  mothered 
by  Religion  and  fathered  by  Science;  when  the  spiritual 
nourishment  drawn  from  the  mother  is  strengthened  by  the 
support  of  the  rational  nature.  Through  the  lack  of  assimila- 
tion of  spiritual  and  mental  food  caused  by  conflict  and  dis- 
pute the  race  is  puny  as  compared  to  what  it  may  be,  stunted 
in  growth  though  the  full  stature  of  self-consciousness  is  its 
possibility.  He  who  can  find  the  male  and  female  in  him- 
self and  wed  them  for  himself  will  grow  and  strengthen, 
receiving  and  assimilating  the  soul  food  that  comes  through 
both  channels  till  he  is  built  up  into  the  "  begotten  Son  " 
who  knows,  not  believes,  the  Truth  because  he  is  of  the  Truth. 

This  man,  the  living  incarnation  of  what  all  are  more 
or  less  blindly  seeking,  must  ever  be  a  puzzle  and  a  wonder 
to  both  secular  and  religious  devotees  when  they  can  find  no 
common  ground  for  unity.  He  is  a  standing  contradiction 
to  the  claims  of  each,  though  he  is  also  their  confirmation, 
rejected  of  them  while  he  saves  them  from  loss  and  destruction. 

As  Pilate's  question  "  What  is  Truth  ? "  was  answered  by 
its  incarnate  presence,  an  answer  neither  heard  nor  seen,  so 
to-day  the  offspring  of  this  mystic  marriage  has  the  witness 


266  80IEN0E  AND  RELIGION. 

in  himself  and  bears  witness  unto  the  world,  though  the  world 
as  then  so  often  fails  to  see  and  hear. 

Both  Science  and  Religion  are  abstractions  till  they  be- 
come living  through  apprehension,  comprehension  and  feel- 
ing. All  possible  knowledge  belongs  under  one  or  the  other 
head.  Walking  in  both  roads  in  pursuit  of  knowledge  the 
soul  finds  sometime  that  the  two  ways  meet  in  him,  that  he, 
himself,  is  the  end  of  all. 


CHAPTEK  LXII. 

Fbom  Dust  to  Divinity. 

"Without  making  the  text-book  too  large  for  convenience 
the  solution  of  many  of  the  complicated  problems  of  Existence 
can  not  be  included.  But  as  in  all  mathematical  problems 
unvarying  fundamentals  are  involved,  must  be  adhered  to  if 
correct  answers  be  obtained,  so  in  these  problems  the  funda- 
mentals herein  set  forth  are  involved.  If  they  are  under- 
stood, applied,  and  followed  unswervingly,  enlightenment 
follows,  the  answers  are  gained. 

As  Man  is  prior  to  evolution  he  can  not  be  the  product 
of  evolution;  but  the  existent  soul  is  in  that  process  of  evo- 
lution that  is  its  ascent  from  seeming  powerlessness  to  con- 
scious dominion.  From  dust  to  Divinity  is  an  open  road  that 
begins  and  ends  with  the  eternal,  a  road  in  which  all  species 
are  found  for  it  runs  through  all  kingdoms. 

Or  it  is  a  chain  in  which  are  no  missing  links  for  the 
inner  eye  that  can  distinguish  between  real  and  phenomenal. 

A  simple  illustration  is  given  as  aid  to  those  who  wish  to 
follow  the  subject  of  "  Evolution." 

It  is  the  existent  soul,  one  soul,  that  climbs  this  Scale  of 
Being,  animating  each  kingdom  and  all  it  includes  as  it 
passes  through  each  on  its  way  to  ultimate  accomplishment. 
All  things,  animate  and  inanimate,  have  "  souls,"  because  the 
Soul  in  being  is  moving  out  from  being  on  and  up  to  full 
manifestation.  In  being,  Soul  is  one,  in  existence  living  soul 
is  one  whole  whatever  the  aspect  afforded  by  the  differing 

267 


268 


FROM  DUST  TO  DIVINITY. 


THE  SCALE  OF  BEING. 
Divinity 


Spiritual  Kingdom 
Moral  " 

Mental  " 


Human  Kingdom  0 

Animal  " 
Vegetable  " 
Mineral       " 


Dust 

natures  back  of  the  differing  shapes  that  are  animated  by  it. 
Conquering  each  kingdom  as  it  climbs,  exceeding  the  limits 
of  each  kingdom  in  turn  because  of  the  Great  Push  that  com- 
pels, passing  thus  through  each  and  all  it  reaches  at  last  the 
sublime  height  that  is  the  Likeness  of  God — the  Personal  God. 

Not  till  the  Human  Kingdom  is  reached  is  the  species 
provided  by  Nature  that  can  find  the  Plan  and  Purpose  and 
co-operate  with  them,  adding  its  own  volitional  doing  to  what 
is  being  done.  At  this  kingdom  in  the  Scale  of  Being  the 
road  traveled  becomes  invisible  to  senses  that  nave  traced 
continuity  of  physical  structure,  for  here  psychical  structure 
is  successor  to  physical.  The  building  has  a  more  subtle 
quality,  goes  on  behind  the  material  veil  as  the  soul-structure 
that  is  to  reach  on  and  up  to  Divinity. 

For  this  to  be  accomplished  the  soul  must  inhabit  the  Men- 
tal, Moral  and  Spiritual  kingdoms  as  their  Master,  not  as  a 


FROM  DUST  TO  DIVINITY.  269 

suppliant.  Here  volition  plays  its  part,  and  the  individual 
doing  is  added  to  what  is  being  done  by  God  and  Nature. 
Physical  structure,  Psychical  structure,  and  Spiritual  structure 
must  follow  each  other  for  Divine  Embodiment  to  be. 

Behind  the  veil  of  the  Physical  the  rest  is  builded  as 
"  the  temple  of  the  Living  God,"  a  veil  that  at  last  shall  be 
rent  from  top  to  bottom,  its  uses  past,  the  glories  it  has  hidden 
revealed  as  the  permanent  and  unchanging. 

REMARKS. 

Of  course  you  understand  that  "  from  dust "  does  not 
mean  that  the  ascending  soul  is  of  the  dust.  Remember  that 
Principle  and  the  Derived  being  in  which  is  Soul,  the  Like- 
ness of  God,  are  back  of  what  is  called  "  dust,"  that  with 
"dust"  begins  the  traceableness  of  ascent  or  evolution;  its 
registration  as  it  were. 

Study  faithfully  what  is  herein  set  forth  and  you  will  be 
prepared  later  to  deal  with  the  more  abstruse  and  vexing 
problems  that  modern  thought  is  wrestling  with.  "  Evolu- 
tion," "  Reincarnation,"  "  Psychic  Phenomena  "  and  many 
others  challenge  the  attention  of  the  thinker.  Whatever  the 
opinions  of  them  one  thing  is  sure,  "  the  principle  of  things 
must  interpret  them." 

Stick  to  principles,  now  and  always,  and  the  way  of  solu- 
^tion  must  open  to  you. 


CHAPTEE  LXIII. 
The  Eelation  of  the  Bible  to  the  Science  of  Being. 

The  system  of  thought  named  "  the  Science  of  Being  " 
does  not  rest  upon  the  Bible  as  its  authority.  If  true,  its 
truth  is  independent  of  the  Bible  as  of  all  other  authority 
and  must  be  self-evident  to  be  seen  and  known.  But  the 
Bible  affords  confirmation  of  the  argument,  for  its  meaning 
as  illustrated  by  the  history  and  imagery  employed  is  the 
same  deductive  continuity.  The  premise  of  this  system,  is 
identical  with  the  first  chapter  of  Genesis,  the  conclusions 
step  by  step  are  the  same  even  to  the  ultimate,  for  the  Bible 
is  an  orderly  presentation  of  abstract  truth,  of  what  Prin- 
ciple compels. 

The  teaching  can  be  given  from  beginning  to  end  as  argu- 
ment solely,  or  it  can  be  accompanied  by  a  constant  paral- 
lelism in  the  Bible.  It  does  not  view  the  Bible  as  something 
too  sacred  to  be  critically  examined,  or  so  old-fashioned  as 
to  be  obsolete,  but  as  an  illustration  of  the  nature  of  the 
human  soul  and  the  order  of  its  development  according  to 
the  law  governing  the  development. 

It  looks  upon  the  Bible  as  an  Arithmetic,  presenting  prob- 
lems for  solution,  problems  to  be  solved  by  the  reader  as  he 
discovers  their  principle,  unsolvable  without  such  discovery. 
Allegory,  imagery  and  history  are  the  material  used  for  this 
formulation,  a  letter  that  "  gendereth  to  bondage  "  if  it  is 
mistaken  for  the  truth  of  the  book,  but  is  only  a  dissolving 
veil  when  its  meaning  is  discerned. 

270 


RELATION  OF  BIBLE  TO  SCIENCE  OF  BEING.        271 

As  the  Science  of  Numbers  is  pure  science  the  date  at 
which  an  Arithmetic  is  written  has  nothing  to  do  with  its 
nature,  and  the  fact  that  only  a  mathematician  can  write  an 
Arithmetic  is  a  more  necessary  clue  to  its  meaning  than  the 
personal  name  of  the  author.  The  "  Higher  Criticism  "  of 
to-day  is  wasting  time  over  the  needless  except  as  by  its  efforts 
it  lessens  the  superstitious  fear  with  which  the  book  has  been 
regarded.  Time  and  place  of  writing  and  name  of  writer, 
the  accuracy  of  History,  are  of  small  moment  as  compared 
with  "  What  does  the  Bible  teach? "  From  Genesis  to  Bev- 
elation  it  is  a  logically  consistent  whole,  as  is  not  Theology. 

Both  classes  of  minds  can  be  reached  by  the  Science  of 
Being,  those  who  are  suffering  a  violent  reaction  from  the 
Bible  and  can  be  held  only  by  cold  reasoning,  and  those  to 
whom  it  is  still  sacred  and  dear.  Emancipation  from  super- 
stition and  prejudice,  reverence  for  all  in  the  Bible  that  ap- 
peals to  our  nobler  nature,  willingness  to  suspend  judgment 
as  to  the  claims  made  for  it  till  its  nature  is  proved,  rather 
than  asserted,  is  all  that  is  necessary. 

It  is  a  mystical  book,  its  meaning,  like  the  meaning  of 
an  Arithmetic,  is  told  in  the  only  way  it  can  be  told,  by 
illustration.  It  is  as  truly  a  scientific  as  a  religious  book,  it 
appeals  to  the  reason  as  well  as  the  heart,  contains  scientific 
facts  welcomed  throughout  the  world  as  recent  discoveries, 
is  a  gold-mine  of  treasure  for  the  physicist  as  well  as  for  the 
religionist. 

The  Old  Testament  presents  the  positive  Science  of  Being 
analogous  to  the  Science  of  Numbers,  the  New  Testament 
the  teaching,  preaching  and  demonstration  of  the  Science  of 
Being;   the  theoretical  and  the  practical. 

And  yet,  be  it  remembered,  the  argument  named  "  The 
Science  of  Being  "  does  not  offer  the  Bible  as  its  authority. 
Each  student  must  find,  know  and  prove  for  himself.     The 


272       RELATION  OF  BIBLE  TO  SCIENCE  OF  BEING. 

way  is  pointed  out,  it  remains  for  him  to  walk  in  it  till  he 
gains  what  may  be  found. 


ILLUSTRATION. 


■'  ^eu>~Tkt~t~imtri£~ 
*  Possible.  Hesu.lt 
7T5«  Tcreena  2  Gtoot 


tmf*~ivso~ta.l  (foci. 


Old  Tustamtnt 
tcma  n  Sxtst~nc£, 


Each  member  of  the  human  race,  irrespective  of  nation- 
ality, is  an  individual  instance  of  the  Old  Testament;  and 
may  be  a  like  instance  of  the  New  Testament. 

The  nine  stages  of  the  soul  are  analogous  to  the  nine 
months  of  physical  gestation  from  conception  to  birth. 


CHAPTER  LXIY. 

The   Difference    between   Christian    Science   and    the 

Science  of  Being. 

As  the  teaching  known  as  "  Christian  Science,"  and  its 
demonstrations  also,  have  attained  prominence,  a  prominence 
that  in  large  measure  is  well-deserved,  the  question  is  likely 
to  be  asked,  "  What  is  the  difference  between  this  teaching 
and  the  Science  of  Being? "  It  is  best  answered  by  parallel- 
ing some  of  the  main  propositions  and  conclusions. 

Christian  Science.  The  Science  of  Being. 

Premise — God  is  Principle.  Premise — The  same. 

Principle    is    the    beginning"    of    The  same. 

Creation. 
God  is  Spirit,  Life,  Love,  Intelli-    The  same. 

gence,  Substance,  Mind. 
Man  is  the  image  and  likeness  of    The  same. 

God  forever. 
Man  is  spiritual,  not  material.        The  same. 
Man  expresses  God.  The  same. 

Man  is  the  idea  of  Infinite  Mind.    The  same. 
Man   is  changelessly   whole   and    The  same. 

perfect. 
Man  never  sickens  nor  dies.  The  same. 

Sin  sickness   and   death   are  na    The  same. 

part  of  Man. 
There  is  no  evil  in  Man.  The  same. 

Man  is  always  in  unity  with  God    The  same. 

and     expresses     nothing     con- 
trary to  God. 

18  273 


274       CHRISTIAN  SCIENCE  AND  SCIENCE  OF  BEING. 


Chkistian  Science. 
There  is  no  matter. 

There  is  no  World. 

There  is  no  body. 

There  is  no  Time. 

There  is  no  sin. 

There  is  no  evil. 

Good  is  omnipotent. 

There  is  no  sickness  or  disease. 


There  is  no  mortal  man. 


Mortals  must  grow  up  and  into 
immortals. 


The  Science  of  Being. 

Matter  is  a  natural  factor  in 
Creation. 

The  World  is  the  Phenomenon 
relative  to  the  Noumenon. 

Body,  as  soul -embodiment,  be- 
longs to  Creation. 

Time  is  the  order  of  manifesta- 
tion, as  sensed  by  the  existent 
soul. 

Original  sin  is  an  unintentional 
mistaking  by  the  existent  soul. 

Evil  exists  only  in  human  con- 
sciousness. 

The  same. 

Disease  is  that  which  is  contrary 
to  harmony.  It  is  in  human 
consciousness  as  a  discord — 
lack  of  accord  with  the  har- 
mony of  true  being.  Forms  of 
sickness  are  expressions  of 
this  lack  of  accord.  They  are 
sensed  by  the  soul  and  are 
finally  conquered  by  victory 
over  susceptibility  to  them. 
Applied  knowledge  of  the  truth 
of  being  gives  the  victory. 

Man  is  the  Genus,  perfect  and 
eternal  as  the  Idea  of  Infinite 
Mind.  A  man  is  the  human 
personality,  a  species  of  the 
Genus.  This  personality  is 
eternal  subjectively  and  mortal 
objectively. 

The  body  of  a  man  will  come  to 
an  end.  The  living  soul  is  des- 
tined to  immortality. 


CHRISTIAN  SCIENCE  AND  SCIENCE  OB1  BEING.       275 


Christian  Science. 

Mortal  existence  is  a  dream  with- 
out a  dreamer. 


Suffering   is   a  claim  without  a 

claimant. 
There  is  no  sensation  in  matter. 


All  sickness  is  mortal  mind. 


The  body  is  mortal  mind. 


Matter  is  mortal  mind. 


The  Science  of  Being. 

A  state  of  consciousness  has  its 
natural  limitations.  The  state 
of  sense  -  consciousness  is  a 
dream  as  compared  to  the 
reality  of  being".  The  existent 
soul,  in  its  first,  or  infant, 
state,  is  the  dreamer. 

Suffering  is  a  quality  of  sensa- 
tion. 

Sensation  is  in  the  existent  soul 
and  is  qualified  or  classified  ac- 
cording to  the  sense  of  it. 

All  sense  of  suffering  is  the  re- 
sult of  misconception  of  being, 
is  the  effect  of  its  cause— er- 
roneous thinking.  The  not- 
yet-developed  soul  is  the  think- 
er. It  thinks  according  to 
mortal  sense,  is  beguiled  by  ap- 
pearance. 

The  materiality  of  the  phenom- 
enal body  is  the  integration  of 
mortal  sense.  Body  is  a  funda- 
mental factor  in  Creation.  Its 
qualities  are  the  varying  in- 
tegrations in  the  natural  mold. 

Matter  is  original  in  Creation  as 
a  part  of  the  order  that  con- 
stitutes Creation.  Materiality 
is  the  objective  aspect  of  mor- 
tal sense.  Matter  and  materi- 
ality are  not  identical.  Ma- 
teriality belongs  to  existence, 
not  to  Creation. 


276       CHRISTIAN  SCIENCE  AND  SCIENCE  OF  BEING. 


Christian  Science. 

The  fading  forms  of  matter  are 
the  fleeting  thoughts  of  mortal 
mind  that  have  their  day  be- 
fore the  permanent  perfection 
of  Spirit  shall  appear. 


Mortal  mind  improves  until  error 
disappears  and  nothing  is  left 
that  deserves  to  perish. 


There  is  no  mortal  mind. 


The  Science  of  Being. 

The  materiality  of  objects  will 
dissolve  and  disappear  as  mor- 
tal sense  is  conquered  by  the 
spiritual  sense  of  being  and 
existence.  Mortal  sense  can 
not  penetrate  to  and  grasp  the 
eternal  realities,  back  of  all 
objects.  The  figures  themselves 
are  perpetual  in  their  relation 
to  spiritual  verities,  their  ma- 
teriality is  temporal. 

A  man  learns  through  experience 
to  put  off  the  false  and  mis- 
leading sense  and  to  cultivate 
the  true  sense  of  being  and  ex- 
istence, growing  thereby  to  the 
spiritual  and  eternal  realiza- 
tion of  all  that  is  God-derived. 

There  is  but  one  Mind,  and 
neither  Man  nor  a  man  can 
have  another  separate  mind. 
This  one  Mind  is  fully  ex- 
pressed in  the  being,  and  facul- 
ties of  being  operate  in  the 
soul.  Mortal  sense  believes  those 
faculties  to  be  a  separate  mind 
belonging  to  the  human  per- 
sonality. Therefore,  though 
there  is  no  mortal  mind,  no 
such  cause  for  anything  what- 
ever, there  is  a  mortal  sense, 
the  sense  natural  to  the  exist- 
ent soul  and  leading  to  con- 
clusions that  are  afterward  to 
be  corrected  by  the  faculties  of 
being. 


CHRISTIAN  SCIENCE  AND  SCIENCE  OF  BEING.       277 


Christian  Science. 

The  foundation  of  mortal  discord 
is  a  false  sense  of  man's  origin. 

What  is  termed  disease  is  formed 
unconsciously. 

We  think  we  are  healed  when  a 
disease  disappears  *  *  *  we 
are  never  thoroughly  healed 
until  liability  is  removed. 

Matter  is  made  up  of  forces  and 
force  is  reduced  to  Mind. 

To  be  made  whole  we  have  only 
to  forsake  the  mortal  sense  of 
things,  turn  from  the  lie  of  be- 
lief to  Truth  and  gain  the  facts 
of  being  from  Immortal  Mind. 

Adam  ought  to  be  thought  of  as 
a  dam,  an  obstruction,  as  error 
opposed  to  truth — as  standing 
for  that  which  is  accursed, 
spoiled,  or  undone. 


The  Science  of  Being. 
The  same. 

The  same. 

The  same. 


The  same 
The  same. 


Adam  represents  the  natural  ex- 
istent soul,  the  natural  human 
personality,  the  product  of  God 
and  Nature,  primarily  innocent 
of  knowledge,  but  capable  of 
gaining  it.  His  "  fall "  is  the 
misconception  of  self,  the  nat- 
ural self-idea  which,  as  error, 
stands  in  the  way  of  further 
progress  in  self-knowledge  and 
demonstration  of  true  being. 
His  "  sin "  is  not  ethical  but 
natural.  Salvation  from  sin, 
redemption  from  its  conse- 
quences, victory  over  mortal 
sense,  are  the  growth  of  the 
soul  from  its  Adam-infancy  to 
its  Christ-maturity. 


278        CHRISTIAN  SCIENCE  AND  SCIENCE  OF  BEING. 


Christian  Science. 

The  verdict  of  the  so-called  five 
material  senses  victimizes  mor- 
tals, taught  as  they  are  *  *  * 
to  revere  those  five  personal 
lies. 


Knowledge  is  a  mortal,  finite 
sense  of  things  that  Spirit  dis- 
claims. 


Progress  is  born  of  experience. 
It  is  the  ripening  of  mortal  man 
that  drops  the  mortal  for  the 
immortal. 

Universal  salvation  rests  on  pro-    The  same, 
gression    and    is    unattainable 
without  it. 

Christian  Science  draws  its  sup- 
port from  the  Bible. 


The  Science  of  Being. 

The  five  senses  are  not  lies.  They 
belong  to  the  real  being,  to  in- 
dividuality, and  are  spiritual 
in  nature.  They  operate  in  the 
soul  and  the  range  of  their 
operation  is  the  capacity  of 
self-consciousness  according  to 
its  degree  of  existence  or  devel- 
opment. They  are  avenues  for 
impression  and  they  never  lie. 
The  conclusion  of  mortal  sense 
is  the  lie. 

Existence  is  a  persistent  process 
of  gaining  knowledge  that  in- 
cludes the  elimination  from  the 
soul  of  the  unfit,  the  errone- 
ous; a  process  by  which  knowl- 
edge becomes  wisdom. 

The  same. 


The  Divine  Science  taught  in  the 

original  language  of  the  Bible 

came  by  inspiration  and  needs 

inspiration  to  be  understood. 
Spiritual     sense    is    a    conscious    The  same, 

capacity  to  understand  God. 
As  immortal,  we  have  a  perfect,    The  same 

indestructible  form. 


The  Science  of  Being  supports  it- 
self. It  interprets  the  Bible 
and  the  Bible  confirms  it. 

The  same. 


CHRISTIAN  SCIENCE  AND  SCIENCE  OF  BEING.       279 


Christian  Science. 

It  requires  a  higher  understand- 
ing to  teach  this  subject  prop- 
erly and  correctly,  than  to  heal 
the  most  difficult  case. 

Entire  immunity  from  suffering 
cannot  be  expected  at  this 
period  of  time,  only  some 
abatement  of  suffering  and 
sin. 

Man  is  more  than  an  individual 
form  with  a  mind  inside  of  it. 
He  reflects  Infinity,  and  in- 
cludes in  this  reflection  the  en- 
tire universe  of  God's  creating. 

To  deny  the  existence  of  Evil,  or 
to  flee  before  it,  will  involve 
you  in  hopeless  error. 


The  Science  of  Being. 
The  same. 


The  same. 


The  same. 


Whoever  practices  this  Science 
through  which  the  Divine  Mind 
pours  light  "md  healing  upon 
this  generation,  cannot  pursue 
malpractice  or  harm  his  pa- 
tient. 

God  has  endowed  man  with  in-    The  same, 
alienable  rights   among  which 
are    self-government    and   rea- 
son.    Man  has  individual  right 
of  self-government. 


To  understand  evil  as  a  quality 
of  human  thought  and  con- 
sciousness is  to  lose  all  fear  of 
it  and  become  able  to  overcome 
it  with  good. 

The  same. 


280       CHRISTIAN  SCIENCE  AND  SCIENCE  OF  BEING. 


The     Scientific    Statement    of 
Being. 

There  is  no  Life,  Substance  or 
Intelligence  in  matter.  All  is 
Mind.  Spirit  is  immortal  truth; 
matter  is  mortal  error.  Spirit 
is  the  real  and  eternal;  matter 
is  the  unreal  and  temporal. 
Spirit  is  God  and  man  is  his 
image  and  likeness;  hence  man 
is  spiritual  and  not  material. 


The     Scientific    Statement    of 
Being  and  Existence. 

There  is  no  Life,  Substance  or 
Intelligence  in  Matter.  As 
First  Cause  or  Origin,  Mind  is 
all,  is  the  governing  Principle 
of  Creation.  Spirit  is  the 
eternal  Substance,  Matter  is 
but  qualified  motion.  Matter 
is  eternal  as  compelled  by  the 
governing  Principle,  but  ma- 
teriality is  temporal.  A  man 
is  temporal  in  his  physical 
presentation,  but  eternal  in 
his  being.  Spirit  is  God,  and 
the  Man,  or  the  being,  is  God's 
image  and  likeness;  hence  Man 
is  spiritual  and  not  material. 


Christian  Science  is,  practically,-  more  a  religion  than  a 
science,  satisfying  as  a  religion  to  thousands  notwithstanding 
its  disconnected  and  fragmentary  statement  as  a  science.  As 
a  religion  it  has  a  dogma,  disproved  as  truth  by  the  very 
principles  it  enunciates  as  a  science,  but  accepted  as  truth  by 
the  thousands  who  call  it  a  science  without  being  able,  ap- 
parently, to  supply  the  missing  links  needed  to  make  the 
chain  complete.  It  is  regarded  as  too  holy  to  be  added  to  or 
taken  away  from,  because  it  is  a  special  revelation  to  one  per- 
son who  is  the  highest  manifestation  of  God  the  world  has 
ever  known;   one  chosen  out  of  all  mankind  to  receive  it. 

The  Science  of  Being  as  a  chain  of  deductive  reasoning 
is  first  a  science,  and  afterward,  when  seen  as  such  by  the 
individual,  the  basis  of  his  religion;  the  foundation  whereon 
he  stands  in  his  individual  relation  to  God  while  he  does  what 
he  may  do  to  know  and  prove  his  possibilities  from  God. 


CHRISTIAN  SCIENCE  AND  SCIENCE  OF  BEING.       281 

It  places  all  the  resources  of  infinity  in  the  hands  of  any 
one  man,  and  bids  him  see,  use,  and  prove  for  himself  as  the 
equal  of  all  men,  equally  endowed. 

It  teaches  him  to  look  for  and  find  his  God  by  use  of  the 
divine  birthright  that  is  his  as  much  as  it  is  any  other  man's; 
to  come  into  conscious  communion  with  this  Supreme  Intelli- 
gence that  will  instruct  always  its  own  Son. 

It  saves  alive  all  in  differing  religions  that  accords  with 
undeviating  principle,  and  destroys  only  the  human  dogmas 
interwoven  in  their  web  and  woof  of  truth. 

It  helps  him  to  "  the  healthful  development  and  right 
life  of  the  spiritual  nature  "  that  enables  him  to  reach  out 
to  and  join  hands  with  all  mankind  in  all  well-meant  efforts 
for  righteousness  without  losing  from  under  his  feet  the  firm 
and  sure  foundation. 

It  leads  him  to  love  his  neighbor  as  himself  because  it 
shows  his  neighbor  to  be  as  himself,  possessing  the  same  Grod- 
endowments,  having  the  same  race  to  run  in  consequence; 
and  inspires  him  to  live  and  love  with  his  brother  instead  of 
as  one  apart  from  the  rest. 

It  shows,  every  utterance  of  truth  a  revelation,  and  every 
speaker  of  it  a  revelator. 

It  is  abstract  truth,  impersonal  from  beginning  to  end. 
It  compels  a  Knower,  not  a  believer. 

It  imposes,  in  the  name  of  freedom,  no  new  bondage  in 
place  of  an  old.  It  liberates  the  soul,  tends  to  individualize 
it,  helps  it  to  find  and  appropriate  to  itself  all  truth,  to 
demonstrate  the  truth  found. 

It  prevents  one  from  being  contented  with  the  mere 
change  of  physical  condition  so  often  called  "  Healing  "  and 
inspires  him  to  fresh  endeavor  for  the  higher  results  without 
which  this  kind  of  Healing  is  a  pitfall  and  a  snare. 


282       CHRISTIAN  SCIENCE  AND  SCIENCE  OF  BEING. 
/ 

Affirmation  of  Being. 

"With  reverent  recognition  of  my  birthright,  I  claim  my 
sonship  with  the  Almighty. 

I  am  free  from  disease  and  disorder. 

I  am  in  harmony  with  my  Source. 

The  Infinite  Health  is  made  manifest  in  me. 

The  Infinite  Substance  is  my  constant  supply. 

The  Infinite  Life  fills  and  strengthens  me. 

The  Infinite  Intelligence  illumines  and  directs  me. 

The  Infinite  Love  surrounds  and  protects  me. 

The  Infinite  Power  upholds  and  supports  me. 

I  am  out  of  bondage. 

I  have  the  freedom  of  the  Sons  of  God. 

With  all  that  is  in  me  I  rejoice  and  give  thanks. 

God  and  man  are  all  in  all,  now  and  f orevermore. 


HOW  WE  MASTER  OUR  FATE, 

By  URSULA  N.   GESTEFELD. 

A  series  of  articles,  descriptive  and  explanatory  of  human  experience 
and  what  we  can  do  to  make  it  satisfactory.  Appearing  originally  in 
The  Exodus,  they  are  now  published  in  book  form  with  a  preface  by 
the  author. 

Table  of  Contents. 

The  Inventor  and  the  Invention.  Words  as  Storage  Batteries.  ^ 

Law  or  Chance?  The  Origin  of  Evil. 

Ascension  of  Ideas.  Letting  the  Dead  Bury  its  Dead. 

Eelation  of  the  Visible  to  the  In-  What  is  Within  the  "  Here." 

visible.  The  Hidden  Body. 

The  Common  Ground  of  Oriental  The  Way  to  Happiness. 

and  Occidental  Philosophy.  The  Voice  that  is  Heard  in  Loneli- 
Living  by  Insight  or  by  Outsight.  ness. 

Destiny  and  Fate.  The  Language  of  Suggestion. 

Where  the  Senses  Belong.  The    Ingrafted    Word    and     what 
Servant  or  Master?  Comes  of  it. 

The  Man  and  the  Woman  in  our  The  Law  of  Liberty. 

Dream-consciousness.  Constructive  Imagination. 

How  to  Care  for  the  Body.  Incarnation — The   Purpose  of   Nat- 
The  Germs  of  Disease.  ure  Fulfilled. 

The   Power  and   Powerlessness   of 

Heredity. 

Some  Comments  of  the  Press. 

The  book  ought  to  be  read  especially  by  those  whose  self-reliance 
and  concentration  of  energy  may  have  been  wanting  in  the  attempt  to 
conquer  the  tyranny  of  circumstance. — The  Outlook. 

It  is  full,  complete,  and  it  is  our  conviction  that  no  greater  book  has 
ever  been  written.  It  deals  with  abstractions  to  the  absolutely  practi- 
cal extent  that  it  compels  the  reader's  thought  inward  by  reason  of 
its  living,  essential  power.  Judged  from  any  standpoint,  the  book 
is  an  artistic  piece  of  work;  judged  merely  by  the  fair  intellect,  it 
is  a  superb  exposition  of  Truth. — Boston  Ideas. 

Happy  the  man  who  will  obtain  this  book  and  read  and  reflect,  till 
its  ideas  live  and  work  in  him  the  fate-mastering  power  of  its  title. 
The  work  is  simply  invaluable  to  those  that  "  seek  power  on  high." — 
Morrison's  Cyclops. 

This  book  will  be  especially  helpful  to  those  whose  reliance  and 
power  of  concentration  are  weak:  whose  energy  has  not  been  wakened 
to  an  effort  to  free  themselves  from  the  tyranny  of  circumstance. 
Simple  and  plain  as  these  truths  seem  to  be,  they  need  to  be  uttered 
again  and  again. — Our,  Bible  Teacher. 

Size  6%  x  8%  inches,  109  pages.  Printed  on  antique  laid  paper,  with 
wide  margins  and  bound  in  Holliston  linen  cloth,  stamped  in  ink  with 
original  design. 

Price,  75  cents,  net,  postpaid. 


THE  GESTEFELD  PUBLISHING  CO., 

Pelham,  N.  Y. 


THE  BREATH  OF  LIFE, 

A  Series  of  Self-Treatments. 
By  URSULA  N.   GESTEFELD. 

Table    of    Contents. 

For  the  Morning'.  When  there  is  Difficulty  in  Letting 

For  the  Evening.  go  the  Past. 

For  High  Noon.  When    there   is    the    Sense    named 

When  there  is  a  Sense  of  Injury.  "  Insomnia." 

When  there  is  Fear  of  Accident.  When  there  is  Dissatisfaction  with 

When  there  is  Fear  of  Heredity.  Environment. 

When  there  is  Fear  of  Death.  When  there  is  Need  for  Patience. 

When  there  is  Fear  of  Failure  in  When  the   Sense   of   Sight  Dimin- 
Business.  ishes  with  Advancing  Age. 

When  there  is  Dread  of  the  Fut-  When  one  Begins  to  see  the  Neces- 
ure.  sity  for  a  Higher  than  Natural 

When  there  is  Proneness  to  Anger.  Affection. 

When  there  is  Tendency  to  Self-  When  it  is  Desired  to  Lose  Fond- 
depreciation,  ness  for  Money. 

When  there  is  Lack  of  Confidence 
and  Trust. 

Some  Comments  of  the  Press. 

"  The  Breath  of  Life,"  is  a  remarkable  work  of  self-helpfulness  and 
is  a  great  masterpiece  in  the  expression  of  that  for  which  it  stands. 
It  may  always  be  relied  upon  for  counsel,  with  the  surety  that,  when 
the  truths  it  contains  are  absorbed  into  the  soul  and  thence  have  spread 
their  vast  vitalities  into  the  ultimates  of  being,  its  individual  possessor 
will  be  a  truly  happy  person  and  one  whose  destiny  is  in  his  own 
hands. — Boston  Ideas. 

There  has  long  been  a  demand  for  such  a  work,  suggestive  in 
both  ideas  and  text,  by  which  the  reader  should  be  enabled  to  help 
himself.  The  book  is  certainly  true  to  its  title,  every  thought  being 
a  life-giving  inspiration  and  a  ready  aid  to  spiritual  development. 
Simple  and  direct  in  presentation,  it  is  a  capital  work  to  put  into 
the  hands  of  earnest  truth-seekers  of  every  class.  Eminently  practical 
in  contents,  it  is  also  neat  and  attractive  in  appearance. — Mind. 

It  meets  you  with  help  in  every  case  where  help  is  needed,  and 
presents  an  infallible  suggestion  enabling  you  to  overcome  all  dif- 
ficulties in  all  relations.  The  little  book  is  a  very  arsenal  of  spiritual 
force  and  should  be  the  companion  of  every  human  being  on  earth. 
It  is  the  philosophy  of  Jesus  Christ  redeemed  from  the  swamp  of 
tradition  and  dogmatic  inutility  and  presented  in  its  glorious  living 
practicality  to  the  enjoyment  of  the  faithful. — Morrison's  Cyclops. 

Size,  6%  x  4%  inches.  64  pages.  Daintily  bound  in  light  green 
cloth  and  stamped  in  purple  and  gold. 

Price,  50  cents,  net,  postpaid. 


THE  GESTEFELD  PUBLISHING  CO., 

Pelham,  N.  Y. 


REINCARNATION  OR  IMMORTALITY? 

By  URSULA  N.    GESTEFELD. 

A  valuable  and  timely  book.  The  failure  of  dogmatic  Theology 
to  answer  satisfactorily  the  universal  query,  "Whence  come  I? 
Whither  do  I  go?  "  has  awakened  a  new  interest  in  the  Eastern  teach- 
ing of  Reincarnation  and  has  caused  a  strong  tendency  to  apply  its 
principles  to  Western  life  and  ideals.  In  this  the  gifted  author's  latest 
work,  the  truths  of  this  teaching  are  clearly  and  vividly  portrayed — 
its  errors,  both  in  teaching  and  application,  plainly  shown.  It  is 
the  first  work  to  offer  valid  and  consistent  objections  to  the  strong 
arguments  advanced  by  Reincarnationists  in  support  of  that  theory. 
Void  of  assertion,  all  arguments  presented  are  logical  deductions  from 
a  stated  premise.  To  the  many  looking  for  "  more  light,"  who  accept 
the  theory  of  Reincarnation  in  lieu  of  a  better  as  explaining  many 
of  the  problems  of  human  existence,  this  book  will  be  welcome — will 
prove  a  valuable  guide  and  counselor. 

Some  Comments  of  the  Pkess. 

This  book  is  not  written  from  an  orthodox  Christian  standpoint, 
but  it  is  for  that  reason  likely  to  be  more  effective  with  those  who 
have  gone  into  Oriental  theosophy.  Yet  the  fundamental  Christian 
ideas  are  here — the  immanence  of  the  transcendent  Spirit,  the  con- 
tinual incarnation  of  the  divine  in  the  human,  the  salvation  of  the  soul 
through  an  earnest  laying  hold  of  that  which  is  eternal,  and  to-day 
as  the  time  to  seek  salvation.  Theosophists  may  find  this  book  easier 
reading  than  the  average  Christian.  The  latter  will  profit  by  it,  if 
having  the  capacity  to  recognize  thought  akin  to  his  own  in  modes 
of  expression  somewhat  dissimilar. — The  Outlook. 

This  book  is  devoted  to  a  refutation  of  the  doctrine  of  reincarna- 
tion, as  preached  by  the  Theosophists  and  believed  by  a  large  number 
of  students  of  new  scientific  religions.  Mrs.  Gestefeld  makes  the 
point  that  Karma  does  not  account  for  a  first  incarnation,  although 
it  may  for  subsequent  ones,  and  the  doctrine  is  therefore  imperfect. 
She  also  claims  that  in  the  popular  view  of  reincarnation  no  allowance 
is  made  for  a  man's  will,  his  individuality,  or  for  the  higher  law, 
which  allows  each  incarnated  soul  to  choose  the  manner  in  which  he 
will  accept  the  experiences  he  is  forced  to  live  through. — Brooklyn 
Daily  Eagle. 

I  have  recently  derived  great  pleasure  in  hurriedly  scanning  the 
rugged  diction  of  a  work  on  "Reincarnation  or  Immortality?"  by 
Ursula  N.  Gestefeld.  In  my  busy  life  I  cannot  more  than  jump  through 
books — never  read  them.  I  was  quite  surprised  to  find  some  of  my 
own  oft-cherished  arguments  in  refutation  of  reincarnation  lurking 
in  these  pages.  I  advise  everybody — especially  all  who  have  been 
intellectually  seduced  by  the  blandishments  of  Oriental  fancies — to 
read  this  book  carefully  and  studiously.— Rev.  Henry  Frank,  in  The 
Independent  Thinker. 

Size,  6%  x  S%  inches.  165  pages.  Beautifully  printed  from  new 
plates  on  antique  laid  paper,  with  wide  margins.  Bound  in  Holliston 
linen  cloth,  stamped  in  ink,  with  original  cover  design. 

Price,  $1.00  net,  postpaid. 

THE  GESTEFELD   PUBLISHING  CO., 
Pelham,  N.  Y. 


THE  METAPHYSICS  OF  BALZAC, 

As  found  in  '*  The  Magic  Skin,"  "  Louis  Lambert/'  and  "  Seraphita." 

By  URSULA  N.   GESTEFELD. 

As  is  generally  known,  the  fiction  of  Balzac  covers  his  philosophy, 
and  is  the  result  of  individual  efforts  to  find  the  hidden  meaning  of 
existence.  He  has  formulated  what  he  found  in  a  certain  system, 
illustrated  by  the  characters  and  incidents  in  the  three  famous  books — 
beginning  with  "  The  Magic  Skin  "  and  ending  with  "  Seraphita."  A 
thread  of  continuity  holds  them  together  as  a  whole — a  thread  of 
meaning  that  richly  repays  the  seeker  for  it.  For  those  looking  for 
a  soul  behind  the  seal  of  the  letter,  these  essays  will  be  found  both 
interesting  and  helpful. 

Some  Comments  of  the  Press. 
While  some  consider  Balzac  the  greatest  of  authors,  and  others 
can  see  no  special  merit  in  his  writings,  it  remains  true  that  what  he 
wrote  is  to-day  receiving  even  greater  attention  than  when  he  was  at 
the  height  of  his  success  half  a  century  ago.  Hence  there  would  seem 
to  be  good  reason  for  an  able  and  careful  commentary  upon  his  literary 
work,  in  part  or  in  whole.  The  author  of  "  The  Metaphysics  of  Balzac  " 
is  heartily  in  sympathy  with  the  subject,  and  is  to  be  congratulated 
upon  her  manner  of  handling  it.  Lovers  of  Balzac  will  enjoy  and 
appreciate  every  page,  while  those  who  have  held  aloof  from  this 
French  master  can  in  no  better  way,  than  by  reading  this  little 
volume,  get  an  insight  into  his  grasp  of  human  life  and  action,  and  the 
incisiveness  of  his  analytical  power. — Boston  Times. 


A  book  which  any  admirer  of  the  great  novelist  ought  to  enjoy 
read  ig;  the  comment  is  always  interesting  and  inspiring. — The 
Ouuoolc. 

This  is  a  late  work  of  a  popular  author— a  volume  that  affords 
new  scope  for  the  presenting  of  an  old  subject.  If  to  criticise  Balzac 
is  to  criticise  life  itself,  as  Trent  suggests,  analogy  would  indicate 
that  to  interpret  Balzac  is  to  interpret  Life  itself.  Ever  reeking  "  to 
determine  the  actual  relations  between  man  and  God,"  the  . ,  ■     v 

novelist  in  his  trilogy  of  "  The  Magic  Skin,"  "  Louis  L  utaV  and 
'*  Seraphita,"  has  given  to  the  world  an  outline  of  the  human  soul  in 
its  various  stages  of  development.  And  with  consummate  skill,  Mrs. 
Gestefeld  has  detected  and  unwound  the  underlying  thread  of  con- 
tinuity that  holds  these  works  together  as  a  harmonious  whole.  The 
struggles  and  sufferings  of  Raphael,  the  ravings  of  Louis  Lambert,  and 
the  sublime  philosophy  of  Seraphita  are  portrayed  in  a  light  that  is 
full  of  meaning  and  rich  in  thought-food  for  the  seeker  after 
truth.  The  author's  interpretation  fills  the  reader  with  wonder  at 
the  deep  spirituality  of  the  inspired  seer  and  his  marvellous  insight 
into  the  operations  of  the  human  mind  and  soul. — Mind. 

Size,  5%  x  7%  inches,  112  pages.  Printed  on  antique  laid  paper, 
with  wide  margins.  Bound  in  purple  cloth  and  richly  stamped  in 
gold. 

Price,  $1.00  net,  postpaid. 

THE   GESTEFELD   PUBLISHING   CO., 
Pelham,  N.  Y. 


H    244     83 


i?~* 


^    /dfe'-,  \/    SM£m    %f 


^  % 


a?   ^        •■ 


O  > 


a*^ 


.V 


o  •   » 


i0^    -^^yi        ^o^     . 


i?^    V 


'  •  m  • 


1  *  AVV^  - 


^5 


■v<»        • 


5        ^4         o  W  JOT*         AV       ^         »  i 

A4>    0...      <s,  -f       ,.,.,     *  A    o„ 

:«       a*.    ^0<     :^^-     "o/ 


^o1 


"C\         *  ♦  ♦  • 


>4< 


.4>      "^ 


^       r°    ••til*    °,        *>v  ••"••"^ 


V        -        <**'""•'    ^  \3L     -*., 


t  <  « 


•fc. 


Pn 


*0^ 


r+6 

&  ■ 


><r     >-.  •: 


v#    4         "J^m^*  *        «a»     4»* 


^%. 


^  —- ""  •"'^^X'',V^.;v*-\o 


*\<F  >-•• 


*» 


•°^ 


,1°,, 


<»    *'7V 


oA  *;^"''  Ao9       "^  *^T«*  ^ 


,H°^ 


^"" i^1^'  %     °o  J?  Sl£i%  V  ^  ^Ul%  % 


k     JUL  83 


4T 


^0 


:♦  ^n1 


^vv